RANKING SYSTEM

by Kideo11

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank SSS (Level: 1)] This skill changed my life. I a poor nobody despised by other had gained this opportunity. Using the skill of mine, I will rise to the top. And no one will stop me.

Chapter 1

Two hundred years ago was the beginning of a new change. A mysterious force had appeared, and a ranking system was placed on everyone.

Because of this mysterious force, society began to change. People's values started to change, and the structure of the social ladder also changed.

At the age of eighteen, one would receive their rank. When ranked, one would look at the user's number. The lower the number, the better it is.

The current world population is twenty billion people. Meaning that out of those twenty billion, your ranked number will be ranked out of those twenty billion. The lower the ranking, the better it is.

What makes these rankings so important is the prize that they give. Every month prizes from money to power to influence will be given according to one's ranking.

These prizes could help increase one's ranking and help one get a better prize. There were many rankings. Such as power ranking and charm ranking, and the most important ranking is the overall ranking. There are more, but the list would go on forever.

Sometimes when you receive your rank, there are times when you would receive a magical power that will improve your ranking by a large margin.

Some say people already have these abilities but don't know they have them. But theories like these were impossible to figure out.

Today is the day when I will receive my ranking. My life wasn't good, and today would cement what my life would be.

pA n,dan(-)0ve1.c0m Even without these ranks, my reputation around my neighbor was horrible. I was born into a family full of scum.

My dad was addicted to gambling and had it rough because of his low rank. But just because of that doesn't mean he has to ruin my whole life.

Then we had my mom, who was going around with multiple men. I was lucky that she was neglecting me. My life was already a living hell. I don't want her to add problems for me.

Because of them, my reputation as their child had already determined how people perceived me.

Both of my parents were born from the very bottom, not to mention my luck was also shit. I can't even get a day without any problems out of my way.

It was like everyone was coming after me. Multiple times, I was framed for an act I hadn't done. Then there were times when accidents relating to injuries happened. And there was a case where the place I lived was destroyed.

I was surprised by the fact that I hadn't died yet. I hate this world. Even if I wanted to live a life where I would be safe from everything, this world wouldn't allow me to.

In three minutes, I would receive my rank and a system. One would receive their rank right when they hit the age of eighteen.

There was no fancy method to gain one right. When you turn eighteen, a ranking will be shown on your face.

Upon receiving a rank, you would gain a reward for your rank. It was a shame that there was no privacy of your rank.

With a shitty life like mine, I don't have many expectations of getting a good rank. It was a good thing I moved out of my parent's house.

At the age of fifteen, I started to work part-time. While my pay was right at the minimum wage mark for a teen like me, I found a small apartment with low prices.

The only thing I could complain about would be the noisy neighbor and snobby landlord, but it was better than being beaten by my father.

[System Received.]

[Ranking Received]

[User: Charles Anderson.]

[Age: Eighteen Confirmed.]

[Information Received.]

[Status Confirmed.]

[System Activated.]

[Ranking: 5000/20B]

[Reward: Body Enhancement Capsule, Skill Upgrading Capsule.]

I couldn't believe my eyes. At first, I thought I had gone crazy after rubbing my eyes. What I saw was real.

"Hahahaha!"

Tears flowed out of my eyes. I couldn't believe it, just like that, and I could escape this shit hole.

Looking at the rewards, I got the items for it. There were two capsules for my reward. One was a skill upgrader and a body enhancer.

I grabbed a bottle of water with the body enhancer capsule and swallowed the capsule. Once taking the capsule pill, my body started to ache.

Every fiber of my body began to move. I was sweating intensely and felt some sticky substance that wasn't my sweat coming out of me.

This lasted for four hours, and luckily I was used to pain, so something like this wouldn't kill me. With the process finished, I went to take a shower.

I smelt like shit, even worse when thrown in a garbage dump. After I finished washing, I took a glance at the mirror.

Was this me? My scars, injuries, and bad parts of my body had all disappeared. I wasn't ugly or handsome before since my looks were unique. But now I could say I was 10/10.

Looking at my body was more on the muscle side and was now perfectly flawless. This isn't me being a narcissist but the truth.

My ranking had improved once again, and both charm and body strength had improved by a large margin.

I was already physically fit, so that I wouldn't get picked on by anyone physically. My strength had improved by ten times and along with my sense.

This body enhancement capsule wasn't a joke, as expected of a rank in the thousandth place.

My previous rank was at 5000. Now my current rank is 4342. Six hundred fifty-eight ranks may not be a lot to the billions, but it was something hard to do in my rank.

Once the rankers were already high on the boards, it would be harder for them to go up. And for me to go up was a miracle.

Looking at my system again, I saw that I had a skill. I couldn't believe what I just saw.

Chapter 2

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank SSS (Level: 1)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. Since no target has been chosen, it would have defaulted on you. It could only be used if the target is within 10 meters of you.

I immediately deactivated my skill, which was targeted at me. Fuck! Because of this skill, my life has been a living hell.

I nearly had a heart attack because of this. Why the fuck does this skill have to default on me. There were times when I wished it upon someone else.

My mind was frazzled. Not only was my life influenced by my supposed parents. But because of these powers.

I took deep breaths. Calm down. I kept on muttering that word in my head. After a while, I relaxed a bit.

Let's look at the bright side. The hell hole that I live in will now be over. There was a quote, "Whatever doesn't kill you makes you stronger."

It was a good thing that my bad luck was only minimal. I shuddered to think what would happen if my power was activated at a higher power. 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

Since I now have this power, I will use it to my fullest potential. I will only live this life for myself, and that's final.

I still had a skill enhancer. My skill, which was already strong, would become even more outrageous.

Taking the capsule, I downed it. Unlike the body enhancer, I had felt nothing happening.

[Target Of Misfortune Upgraded]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 1)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50 meters of you.

My rank went higher with the upgrade, from 4342 to 1569. Holy shit, I never thought such an upgrade was possible.

I had heard skill's highest rank of skill was EX. They were top-grade powers that were one of a kind. Just because I'm ranked at 1569 doesn't mean 1569 users have an EX rank ability.

Wealth, Physique, Charm, Intellect, Skill, Combat Power, and Mana would be added to the Overall Rankings.

I must improve in seven of these categories. Intellect alone would be the hardest, so I will remove that.

Charm was also pretty hard. Unless I did some surgery or constantly cared for my body, my results would be the same. I could also buy items that could improve my charm, but I needed money.

My skill is already high. That was the only reason I was ranked very high on the list. The only way to improve this was to get an item for me to improve it. Which also needed money.

And as for my physique, I could only work out hard. There was a quick way of buying potions that would improve one's physique, which also needed money.

For my combat power, I would need to learn how to fight. It was a shame I had no time to learn. Money was tight, so I couldn't learn from anywhere.

Mana, I had no idea how to gain mana. I was never taught how to do so. I hate how much of a disadvantage that I'm at. I don't want to sound like a bitch, but I have the worst start.

Finally, for wealth, knowing how much money I had in my bank, I was poor as fuck. Money was something I needed desperately.

If I had money, everything on the boards would quickly go up. Now that I was ranked higher than most, making money should be more accessible.

I'm going to quit my job as an amusement park mascot. I fucking hated my job. The mental and physical torture was unreal.

It was the only place where I could work. The job was demanding on both terms. I had to deal with annoying kids that would attack me, and the costume of these things was hot.

Not to mention every time I arrived home. I would be dead tired. I was lucky that today was a day off. Otherwise, I wouldn't have to overthink this tomorrow.

Getting my old model phone, I called my boss.

"Charles, you better not ask for a sick day. I will fire you the instant you do."

My eyes couldn't help but twitch in anger. George, my boss, is an asshole. He may seem like a saint for giving me this job, but it was far from it.

"I'm quitting, and fuck you!"

I canceled the call and immediately blocked him. I had always wanted to say that to his face. For the first time, I was thrilled.

All those berating and long overtime had me mentally exhausted. Today could genuinely be the best day ever.

But I'm scared. What if this was a dream? What if today was just a dream? I couldn't think anymore, and it was already late at night.

Suppose this wasn't a dream. I have decided. I'm going to celebrate my birthday for the first time. I hugged my blanket and drifted to sleep.

For the first time, I felt well-rested.

Opening my eyes, I got off of my bed in an instant. Checking my system, I was relieved to see that I was still at the 1569 rank.

Looking at my ability ranking, I was in third place. It was a shame that my ranking wasn't hidden. With my name, I wouldn't be surprised if someone came knocking on my door.

Then I checked my rank for my charm. Out of twenty billion, I was placed somewhere in ten million. Honestly, that wasn't bad. I was better looking than more than 99% of the world.

I have decided what I want, let's celebrate with a cake. I never ate a cake before, with how tight my budget was. It was almost impossible for me to afford one without overspending my limit.

With that in mind, I went out.

Chapter 3

For the first time, I went outside without being stared at for the wrong reason. It felt good. Everyone that was looking at me was either my face or my rank.

Without any distractions, I arrived at the bakery. Checking out the cake stand, there were various kinds that I was interested in taking.

"Could I take the chocolate cake?"

It was rare for me to eat anything that had chocolate in it. I had a sweet tooth, but it was a shame that I fulfilled my needs.

"That would be 55 dollars."

The cashier, who was female in her near twenties, smiled at me. I couldn't tell if she was interested in me or valued me as a customer. It was rare for someone to smile at me.

My heart started to hurt, seeing that the cake was expensive. But today was my day. And I'm going to do my best to celebrate it.

Taking out my money, I handed it over to her. I had six thousand dollars in my bank. For someone who was working for three years, that was pitiful.

"You must be strong for someone your age."

The female cashier initiated a conversation. I couldn't help but sigh inwardly, seeing how the girl started that as a conversation starter.

Checking the female worker ranking, she was ranked 9B—someone who was higher ranked than average. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

"I'm not that strong. I don't know how to fight."

What I said was the truth, and besides. With ranking out, it was genuinely hard for people to fall in love.

Since this society was now talent-based, everyone's goal was to earn the attraction of a higher-ranked person, regardless of gender.

"Is that so? Who are you buying your cake for?"

"I'm buying one for my girlfriend."

What? I'm not going to tell someone I'm buying a cake for myself. And I would rather slap myself in the face than give my parents anything good.

"She must be one lucky person."

I could hear the disappointment coming from her voice.

"Sorry, but I must go."

Getting the cake, I left. Honestly, if the female worker wanted to throw herself at me, I wouldn't mind. But considering my circumstances, I needed to chill out.

First things first, I need to disown my parents. Now that I have the power to do so, I might as well do it. I can't have them leech off of me.

Next is financial. Now that I have quit my job, I need some way to earn money. I could use my ability, but it would be hard for someone to hire me because of it.

But the chances of someone trying to meet me were high. After all, the ranking in abilities has changed. If they were smart enough, they would immediately rope me in.

Thinking about what I would do, I arrived at my apartment on the way to my door. There were three people outside my door.

Just like what I had expected. They were here to recruit me. I couldn't help but grin, seeing how my resources flew to me. I quickly changed my face before they noticed what I was thinking.

"Could I ask what you three are doing waiting around at the door?"

"Are you Charles Anderson?"

"Yes?"

The three of them were dumbfounded. It was understandable, considering the significant change in my body and face. The body enhancer was stacked.

"Ahem. I'm Karl, a representative from the International Defense Agency. I want to offer you a deal."

Karl, an old man in his fifties here, quickly introduced himself. His hair was neatly trimmed and was black with a shade of gray. He was aging, but his body was still as good as an adult male's. He looked like an excellent grandpa-typed character.

"I'm Jasmine, a representative from the Interdimensional Union Committee."

Jasmine, unlike Karl, was someone who looked like she was in her twenties. Nevertheless, her long black hair and brown eyes were attractive.

Coupled with the fact that she was developed nicely, her black suit perfectly defined her features.

"I'm Katie, representative of the Specialized Ranker's Agency."

Katie, like Jasmine, was somewhere in her twenties. Her blond hair and blue eyes made it easy to look at. While she wasn't as stacked as Jasmine, she still had a nice body.

"Why don't you three come in? It would make it easier than to stand here."

The three of them agreed that we would talk for a while. For times like these, I wished I had more chairs. Luckily I had a clean carpet, and my apartment was cleaned three days ago.

Sitting down on a carpet, everyone here already knew that I was poor. After all, they should have some information about me since they're here to recruit me.

"I will be honest with you all. I will be taking the deal that will give me the most benefit."

It was better for them to know what I wanted. I don't want any grudges coming off of them just because I rejected them. They could fight each other for all I care.

Karl, the old man, had frowned upon hearing that. Did he not like what I said?

"Is that so? I don't think you fit for our organization if you're filled with greed."

"You should know how my life has been."

Karl didn't seem like someone who wanted to negotiate with me. He let out a grunt and left the house.

That was fine. I don't think I will work in a place like the International Defense Agency. I wasn't someone who would help people for the good of it.

The Interdimensional Union Committee and the Specialized Ranker's Agency are ideal organizations for me to join.

"Charles Anderson, we from the Specialized Ranker's Agency would like to offer you 500M Yearly, with full-on training expenses, and a bodyguard within the top 1000 in combat power.

Katie, who broke my thought, had offered me a large sum. I couldn't help but mentally drool at the price I was being offered.

Chapter 4

Katie's offer had already sold me, but I was scared of hearing the terms. Even if their organization valued me greatly, I doubt it would all be free.

"I didn't expect the Specialized Ranker's Agency to be so cheap."

Before Katie could go on, Jasmine took a jab at Katie's offer. While it was rude, I couldn't help but like it.

From what Jasmine was implying, she would make a more extensive offer. Jasmine here was looking prettier by the minute.

"800M Yearly, with a personal trainer within the top 100 in Combat Power. You will have priority with your request, and we will give you an artifact that will allow you to revive."

Holy shit! If there was a treasure that could give me an extra life. Then that would be worth a lot more than my pay.

Katie was there, stunned by how much Jasmine had offered me. Unsure whether to give a better offer. It was understandable. She probably needs permission from the higher-ups if she wants to offer more.

In the end, Katie sighed, knowing her offer would be rejected. Resigning to giving up, she left the room depressed.

"So, how about it?"

Jasmine sat there, happy to see all her competition gone. I was already satisfied with what I was given.

"What do you expect from me by giving me that much?"

There was no way I was getting everything for free. With how much Jasmine had whipped out. The expectation for me was higher.

"Starting with an EX ability is no ordinary feat."

It wasn't hard for someone to figure out my ability ranking was at the EX level. There were probably fewer than five people in this world to have one. 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇𝑒𝑎𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝘮

For me to step into third place in ability meant my ability was strong. While my ability was strong, I was still an average person. I could die from anything if I weren't too careful.

"First off, we need to know what your abilities are?"

I had contemplated whether I should tell her or not. After all, these people are going to be holding my life.

"Is it possible for you to keep it a secret? My ability is undetectable, so I prefer it to be kept a secret."

"I would have to call management for it."

"Then please do so."

The fewer people that know my power, the better. I would choose the option to keep my power a secret. A few minutes later, Jasmine, who was on the phone, came back.

"My boss will talk to you personally."

"Are we going now?"

"We will be there in just a moment, don't worry. It would only take a few seconds to arrive."

Did I mishear what she said? Only a few seconds? Suddenly Jasmine held a blue card and had us wrapped somewhere outside of a building.

I was amazed that we had teleported so suddenly. This place was unlike what I had seen before.

"Follow me."

Everything here looked digital. Outside had a green wall that disclosed this space. It was impossible to leave the perimeter.

Following Jasmine. The guard had let her in without even needing her identity. She must be well-known if that was the case.

Inside the place was a room full of white spaces, the workers here were all wearing black uniforms with a logo on them. This wasn't something where you would typically see in your everyday life.

After walking inside for ten minutes, we arrived at Jasmine's boss's office.

"Boss! I'm here!"

Jasmine shouted at the door loudly. Was Jasmine allowed to do that? Seeing how she was used to it probably meant that it was okay.

The door had opened right when Jasmine called. Inside, this place was much different than any other place I had seen.

Unlike the white walls, everything here was nicely decorated. But the room looked a bit childish. The walls were pink, and many cute dolls could be seen in the room.

But seeing this was an office, I looked at the woman sitting on her desk watching something while laughing. Jasmine beside me couldn't help but sigh.

"Boss, I brought in the person you wanted to meet."

Jasmine's boss, who was sitting down, looked at me. Unlike Jasmine, who has the right curves, she is petite.

Her blond hair, tied in a twin tail, and golden-colored eyes made her look like a cute child. But seeing that she was Jasmine's boss made me take this seriously.

"Charles Anderson, you certainly are an interesting one."

The blond little girl grinned wildly while observing me. She had her hands on her chin and kept on rubbing it.

"First off, please tell me your ability."

"Would it be possible only to be kept in this room?"

"I have the authority to keep the secrets of my underling."

I can't tell whether or not the little girl was telling the truth. It may be stupid of me to tell, but keeping it a secret would also hurt the relationship between the boss and the worker.

"If you're worried, I don't mind signing a geass."

Then that was fine. As long as she wasn't someone that would harm me, there was no harm in me telling.

I then looked at Jasmine while she offered me the deal. I met her twenty minutes ago. No sane person could instantly trust someone entirely within twenty minutes.

"Are you afraid of my subordinate leaking? She could leave or sign a geass. Jasmine here will be managing you the moment you start working."

"If she is curious enough, I don't mind her signing a geass."

With that said, Jasmine was curious to know what my ability was. The both of them then signed the geass, with a heavy punishment once broken.

"Now, all that is left is to tell us your ability."

"My ability is called Target Of Misfortune. It allows me to inflict misfortune upon a person I cast on."

It had taken me a while to speak, but in the end, I said what I needed to. Now I hope this won't bite me in the back.

Chapter 5

"Oh?"

The blond little girl looked intrigued by what she had just heard. She grinned wickedly, hearing what my ability could do.

She did seem like a spiteful person, so she must have had many enemies who she would want to have some misfortune.

"Is your power at the rank of EX~?"

"Yes, it is."

"Then do you know its limitations?"

"No, I just found out what my ability was yesterday."

"Found out? Does it mean that you have had it since you were born?"

She was pretty sharp in finding the meaning of what I had said. There is a reason why she is a big boss with her personality.

"Yes."

"I see. Then let's do a limit test."

Test? I wanted to try the limits of my ability, but do they have people I could use it on?

"Is there someone I could use it on? I don't think anyone would want me to use it on them here."

"Oh, you shouldn't worry about it. They don't have a choice whether you use your ability on them."

... The adult world sure is scary. She sure could be scary for someone who looked that cute and playful. Getting off of her chair, we head to the door.

"Follow me~."

She was excited to test my new ability, like a little girl excited by a new toy. It had taken us a while before we got there.

What was inside was a prison of some sort. People in this room were locked up, and some looked scary.

"Are these all criminals?"

"Yep~! They're our resources~! Once they get their monthly reward, we take them~!"

Despite how cutesy she acted, the fact they could do this terrified me. Well, in the end, they were horrible people. I don't feel any remorse for using my ability on these people. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"Could I have ten people to test my abilities on?"

"Alright~!"

Jasmine, who had called the guards to release ten prisoners. They were chained up and followed Jasmine quietly.

"Alright~ I will give all ten of you a chance~! If you survive this man's ability, you will be free to go~!"

Hearing what the boss said, the glimmer in their dead eyes began to shine. I then looked at the boss, giving her a weird look.

Even if they survive, if I don't release my ability, you might as well die. But I don't think I should say that out loud. It would ruin her fun, and my pay could go lower.

Heading to a different room, we went to a room filled with dangerous traps. Yikes, the place was covered with different dangerous weapons.

"Is this a torture chamber?"

"Why yes, it is."

"Then let's begin~! Choose your first target!"

My first target? Looking at all ten of them, it was hard for me to pick. All of them were horrible people, so choosing was hard.

"All of you pick a number from one to ten."

The number they choose will decide their fate—one for having the weakest curse, while ten for having the strongest.

With all the prisoners having their numbers, they were lined up in order. Which should I do first?

"Boss, should I go on the order of weakest to strongest or strongest to weakest?"

"Go with the weakest."

That means subject one will be tested first. Using my ability, my power of mine gave me a view of a 50M circumference of a circle.

Within this range, I could see anything. And anything within could be attacked by my curse. Putting ten percent of my powers in subject one, nothing happened.

This was helpful for scouting also. It was nice to know that my power wasn't linear.

"I finished my curse. Do we wait or start with a new one? The curse on the first person is weak, so it may take time for results to show."

Telling my thoughts, I gave my input on what to do. My boss stares at me, thinking about whether to continue or not.

"Number one, walk around the area. And Charles, continue testing your ability."

With the order given, I cursed the second person putting an input of twenty percent. Finishing the curse, my boss had also ordered him to walk around.

For the first four people, nothing had happened. This is bad. My boss was starting to think my powers may be defective.

It wasn't until the fifth person that I cursed something that immediately happened. The moment he moved, he had a cramp.

"Ahhh!"

Subject five screamed while holding his legs. My boss, who had a lousy personality, started to laugh at him.

"For a criminal to have a cramp like this is pretty pathetic, don't you think?"

Now that I think about it, my boss sounds like a villain. Her childish yet sadistic personality had a match.

Disrupting my thoughts, a piece of sensitive equipment fell and cut subject number four on the torso. It took twenty seconds for it to happen. He was still alive, but I think he is suffering from pain.

My boss left him there, and we continued with the following subject.

Next was subject number six. The effect of my ability also affected him immediately. Unlike a cramp, the man had diarrhea. Honestly, it was disgusting.

Jasmine, the assistant, had already brought in some helpers to clean up the mess. It was a good thing they were wearing a mask to protect themselves from the smell.

Number seven had an issue with his mana flow. His insides were being shredded, and he was now crippled.

As for subject eight, he was horrified. Seeing what I could do and was stronger made him want to cry.

"Please, I will do anything to atone for my crimes. Please spare me!"

At eighty percent power was the first death. I couldn't help but twitch my eyes, seeing that he choked on air. The anxiety, coupled with the misfortune, got him.

His dead body was dragged away—no one here wanted to look at a corpse.

Chapter 6

Then for number nine, like number eight, he also feared for his life.

"Please don't do this. I won't ever commit a crime anymore!"

He begged me to stop, but my empathy was pretty low. Plus, if he didn't want to be here. Don't commit a crime. It was as simple as that.

With my ability activated at ninety percent, his body turned green. Did he obtain some disease in a matter of seconds?

While he wasn't dead, I could tell it would be agonizing. His skin turned green, and his eyes were drying up a storm. It was an ugly sight to see.

"Is the disease contagious?" My boss asked.

"I don't know. All it did was make them unlucky. While it was my fault that the disease had increased, he probably already had it, but it was minimal."

After finishing the ninth subject, some people with complete body protection suits took his body. I wondered if he would get experimented on.

As for the final test subject, he was shitting himself. His death was guaranteed at this point. Even if it weren't death itself, it would be painful.

"Please forgive me! I will do whatever you want! Don't use your powers on me!"

I then looked at my boss, and she ignored him. Death was something that was going to happen to them anyways. They were going to rot in the cell if not for me.

Finally, for the final subject, it was different from anything that I had seen. Under him was a dark portal full of creepy nightmare-looking things.

They dragged him under, and the man was screaming from fear. With him fully dragged, the portal was gone.

"Holy shit..."

I couldn't help but mutter. That's pretty bat shit insane. My boss was undisturbed by this, but Jasmine didn't take this well.

While we were testing, subject number three stumbled and tripped with almost all of his hair shaved.

"Hmmm..."

She was satisfied with the results, and my boss smiled, seeing my potential. Subject three, who had been cursed a while, was now dead. He had tripped and fallen into an iron maiden.

The other subjects that are here were one and two. The rest were taken to be recovered. I was surprised that they would help them.

"Let's go back. We will have these two monitored, seeing the results for them."

Returning to her office, the both of us sat on a chair. Boss had sat at a tall chair, making herself comfortable.

"Now that I think about it, what do I call you? Calling you boss sounds weird when you're not my boss yet."

"You may call me Linsey."

She flashed me a smile saying so. It was creepy how she could smile after what had just happened. It was like she found a fantastic new toy to play with.

"I decided to change the contract."

Linsey, who somehow was ready, gave me a geass. Everything in the previous contract was added, with 200M added. A defensive artifact and an ability-level capsule.

Looking at the restriction, I'm not allowed to use my ability on Linsey herself. Why am I not surprised that she didn't add anyone else?

The rules were pretty lax. I'm free to do what I want if I don't betray them or go to any other organization.

There was one thing I only had to do. If Linsey orders me to curse someone, I must do it. Of course, there was an exception, and that was me! The rest doesn't bother me, and this contract was much better than the previous offer. I quite like it.

"Do you accept?" Linsey asked.

With my mind made up, I signed the contract. There weren't any losses for me signing this. While I may not be able to hurt my boss, I have no reason to.

"May I ask why you're giving me so much with so little return?"

"I feel like we will get along."

I don't know how to reply, but I doubt Linsey was hitting on me. She just found me more entertaining to be with.

"Then, could I ask for a few requests right now?"

"Go ahead."

"I plan to disown my parents. And doing so may take a while."

"That's easy. Consider it done in an instant. Anything else?"

"I also would like to find a new place to stay."

"There is a suggestion that I could give."

"I could transfer you to an academy. There you would be able to live life as a king."

School? I couldn't help but frown when I heard that word. School itself wasn't bad, but the people around me were fuckers that I wished could die.

"Not so fond of the idea? Don't worry. The school prioritizes your overall ranking. Think of this as a do-over. You will enjoy it with your rank."

It sucks how she could read me like a book. But she is right. With my current ability, no one could mess with me.

"You would also gain additional resources attending that academy."

Additional resources? Count me in! There is nothing wrong with being greedy.

"Then please sign me up."

"That is all. Get ready to pack up. In two days you will start attending. Everything will be handed over once you get there."

Linsey had instantly teleported me back to my house.

[Third Person POV] 𝒍𝙞𝙗𝒓𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝒎

"Boss, why didn't you add me to people not to harm!"

Katie, who was acting mature, had now cried in panic after seeing Charles gone. She had seen what he could do and was scared of that happening to her.

"Hmm? If you don't want to be cursed by him, then do it yourself."

"To summon things from the realm of hell. What a scary ability."

The realm of hell is a dangerous place. Monsters that live there are immortal. Going in there is instant death.

They say these monsters were sinners killed and revived into monsters with a curse of immortality, unable to seek salvation. They are living in the world only to suffer. How tragic it is to be in a place like that.

Chapter 7

And just like that, two days had passed, and it was time to move. I had everything ready and was prepared to leave.

I had done everything I needed to do within these two days. I had cursed my landlord, people I hated, and both of my parents.

It was good that I could cast my ability from a long range, making it impossible for them to notice me.

The curse I cast on them wasn't strong, but it would make them suffer. I hated every one of them. I didn't want them to have it easy. That was why I might have my curse weak.

My drive to the academy was out, and I was supposed to go out. Exiting my door, someone had blocked my way.

"Master~."

As I left my apartment, a girl with cat ears and a tail behind her appeared out my door. With her calling me master, I was confused about why.

"Master?"

"Yes, master~!"

From our interaction, she seems like a cheerful and playful person. But I don't know who she is. But when I observed her rank, she was ranked 893. I don't know why someone like her is acting like a maid.

"Do I know you?"

"Master~ I'm your new maid~."

My maid? Did Linsey give her to me? Observing her, I could say that she looked pretty good. If she is my maid, then I will accept it.

Her long black hair and blue eyes were memorable. She was smaller than me and was cute. But her maid outfit that was pretty revealing on her top chest made her more sexy than cute.

"Are you from the Interdimensional Union Committee?"

Even if she was nice to look at, I had to confirm whether or not she was working for me. It would be awkward if she wasn't my maid and I acted like her boss.

"Yes~"

To make extra sure, I called Linsey. Along with me being sent back from teleportation, she gave me her number.

"Did you send me a cat maid?"

"Like her? I'm pretty fond of her. Make sure you keep her safe."

Linsey had immediately canceled the call right when she finished talking. I then looked at my new maid, and she smiled back.

"Do you have a name to go by?"

"I'm Nene~!"

Looking at her ears, I could see that they were moving. So she wasn't wearing a costume but is an actual cat girl.

Two hundred years ago when these rankings appeared out of nowhere. Not only did people gain some power of some kind.

But other worlds had appeared. It was good to see they were friendly.

Since our world had come in late into this power, our world was given one hundred years' worth of grace period.

And since then, the world has become more hectic. While other races were rare, it wasn't like you wouldn't see them once in a while.

Nene, here was someone from another world. I wondered what made her want to become a maid. I wasn't close to her, so I will refrain from asking for now.

"Then Nene, I'm going to move. Could you help me carry some of my luggage?"

"Yes~!"

Her hyperactive personality was refreshing to see. Before I had my ranking released, everyone looked at me with scorn.

So meeting someone like her was a first for me. I didn't have much luggage to bring with me. Only the things I owned were brought. But with the money I got, I'm unsure if I need them.

With the car waiting outside, we hurried up not to waste any more time. The car waiting for us was the newest version of a flying car.

Not only were they expensive, but they were also hard to drive. There was this one unfortunate accident that had occurred, and I was almost rammed by it.

Going inside the car, it was Jasmine who was driving. I didn't think I would meet her so soon.

"Jasmine~!"

"Nene..."

Nene had called her out when seeing her. From their interaction, they seem to have some history together. Jasmine looked uncomfortable dealing with my maid.

"Jasmine, Linsey hasn't told me which academy I will attend. Could you tell me something about it?"

I tried calling Linsey about the academy, but her exact response was, "You will know when you have arrived." That wasn't helpful in the slightest.

Driving the car, we started to float. While driving, Jasmine explained the school I would be attending.

"You will be attending Brave Academy."

Brave Academy? Despite its stupid-sounding name, it was the most prestigious academy one could attend.

The goal of Brave Academy was to create a "Hero." By heroes, I meant someone who is at the top of the top in the overall ranking.

With the one-hundred-year grace period, we had gained some time to allow us to grow. Once the grace period was over, some people from a different world tried their best to invade us.

The top dogs of our world had defended by defeating the invaders and had earned us temporary peace.

Not letting this peace get to us, every country in the world decided to pour all its resources into an academy.

That's right. It's Brave academy. The school that I'm going to attend. There were rumors around that this school was pretty cruel.

Even if you attend this school, ranking is everything. The lower ranks of this school get treated like dirt. In comparison, the top is treated like kings. That was why Linsey had said this.

"With your rank and ability, you won't have to worry much in a place like this."

"Attending class isn't mandatory, but with your background and knowledge, it is suggested that you do."

"Anything that the academy teaches is worthwhile. The teachers there hand pick the best of the best."

Listening to Jasmine, she suggested that I should go to class. What she said was true. I lack information about everything.

Nene, who was beside me, tried to cheer me up. Having a maid sure was sweet.𝘭𝒾𝑏𝑟𝑒𝒶𝒹.𝘤𝘰𝓂

Chapter 8

The drive that Jasmine didn't take long. Since the flying car had less traffic and was much faster, it would only need an hour to go around the planet once.

Landing outside the Academy port, I couldn't help but be amazed at the scenery. Brave Academy is made from an artificial island in the Pacific Ocean.

Before, we were allowed to enter fully. We had to talk to management. There was already a line for people that wanted to enter.

But before I could say something, luckily, a group of men escorted us in. Some people were pissed that we didn't have to wait in line.

Having connections for convenience was good. If I didn't, I would have to stand out for hours, which would be a pain.

The group of men must have been informed to wait for us. As soon as we arrived, they got to us immediately, how efficient they were.

Nene, Jasmine, and I talked about trivial things inside. It didn't take long before we reached a mansion.

"Am I going to live there?"

I found this place unnecessarily large. It is still unreal to believe I would live in a house like this. I lived in a small apartment a few days ago, but a few days later, poof. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝒎

The guards that led us to this mansion had now dispersed. They were quiet the whole time, like they weren't even here. How professional of them.

Going in was a sight to behold. Everything here looked hella expensive. The vases, paintings, floors, and everything looked so neat that it was freaky.

"Good morning, everyone!"

Hearing a familiar voice, Linsey, my small female boss, greeted us. I honestly didn't expect her to come.

"Linsey~!"

Nene ran to her and hugged her. Both of them were on the smaller end in terms of size, but Linsey, who was shorter, was having her life sucked out of it from Nene's chest.

"Nene, I think the boss is dying..."

I tried my best to intervene. Luckily Nene heard what I said and stopped. Jasmine couldn't help but sigh at this commotion.

"Thank you, comrade..."

Linsey playing it off as a joke meant that she was okay. Nene then did her best to apologize, and Linsey shook it off as a small matter.

"Follow me. I will take you to the living room."

My boss, who already knew the layout of this place, guided the three of us. Upon arriving at our room, Linsey sat on a chair with me on the other side.

"Your ability is interesting. All the misfortune you cast killed nine people. Only the man who bears the weakest curse is alive."

So ninety percent had already died. I had only used my ability once on them, so I couldn't tell what the results were for my ability.

"Most of them were gruesome death. The people sent to the healing ward were killed off as accidents."

"And the only one left alive was cowering in fear in his cell. He refuses to leave his cell. For a man who wanted freedom, he lost all that desire. Don't you think it's pathetic?"

"The only reason he was kept was his rewards from the ranking system."

I see. One percent of my curse of me was dangerous. There were many times that I could have died, and it was only one percent of my power.

"Enough of that. Now it's time for us to raise your rank."

"I'm feeling generous and added some additional rewards."

I now know why. Linsey said that we would get along very well. She was loaded. As long as I obey her, she will continue to reward me.

There was no problem with me acting like a dog. Everyone here likes those treats, the more, the better. It's a win-win for both of us.

"Thank you, boss!"

I saluted her in my mind. She could tell what I was doing from my expression alone and smiled.

"First, we'll upgrade six of your ranking traits—wealth, physique, skill, charm, combat power, and mana."

That was a tall order. Upgrading all six of them would take a while to do. But if you're rich, it would be easier to do.

"Take this pendant. This defensive artifact would block any hit three times a day."

Woah, that's hella good. My ranking in wealth had increased because of this artifact. Anything you own would be added to the wealth category. Since this pendant is mine, my rank has increased a lot.

A poor man like me was previously at the 17B rank. I had shot down to 50M just from that alone. My overall ranking, which was previously 1569, had gone down to 1490.

The results were lackluster. I had heard that the wealth department had the most negligible impact on the overall ranking.

"These two items are the reward that I had added. This is a body enhancement capsule and a mana enhancement capsule."

"Which one do I take first?"

"It doesn't matter, but I recommend you go to the shower and take it."

"Should I do it now?"

Linsey nodded her head, telling me to go. And without further ado, I went to get my spare clothes from my luggage and went to the bathroom.

Sitting down on my tube, I took the body enhancement capsule. Since it was my second time, the uncomfortable sensation I felt was now more bearable.

Unlike last time which took four hours, this time took two. With the process done, I went to take the mana enhancement capsule.

This time, I felt my insides racing. The force inside was multiplying, and the feeling felt heavenly.

Was this mana? This was the first time I had ever felt it. Fuck! Because of my parents, I had no talent in mana, which was embarrassing, but my mana ranking was at the 19B mark. It was my worst stat.

The mana enhancement didn't take long to finish. With my body sweaty, I went to take a shower and checked my rank in the process.

Chapter 9

After my shower, I returned to the room where Linsey, Jasmine, and Nene were. The three were having tea and talking about work-related things.

"That was faster than I expected."

"I had used a body enhancement capsule for my starting reward."

"No wonder you look so different during that time..."

Jasmine said, sounding surprised that I had received such a reward for my birthday.

There was no reason to lie, I had already used it, so it was not like they could take it back. But from the looks of it, Linsey didn't mind.

"Master~! You look more handsome~!"

I didn't expect such a comment to come out so randomly. As a maid, she is free-spirited.

"Thanks?"

What else am I supposed to say? I couldn't find the word to say, so I didn't say anything else.

"Not bad, 1490 to 1204."

With the two items provided by Linsey, my rank had gone up again by a large margin. There was still some stuff left, and I wanted to see my rank increase.

"This is a skill-leveling capsule. I wonder what changes your power will have once you take it."

"Changes..."

Jasmine couldn't help but shiver at the thought of my power increasing. She had seen the full extent of my powers, so making it stronger was terrifying in its own right.

Without any hesitation, I swallowed the capsule.

[Skill Level Up]

[Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the second level]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 2)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 500 meters of you. Magical properties of misfortune are now even more likely.

Sheesh, the range of my ability increased by ten times. And my curses are even more deadly. If my skill levels increase, I could kill anyone in a heartbeat.

"So how is it? What are the effects?"

I looked at Nene, wondering if she should be here. Unlike the other two, my maid knows nothing about my skill.

"Master~! Don't you trust me?"

Trust? I mean, I just met her a few hours ago. It's pretty hard to trust someone you don't know. The only thing I could trust was myself and money.

"Sign this."

Yes, it may be weird, but I prepared a geass just in case anyone else finds out. If they don't, then I will use my skill on them. Nene would be my maid, so there was no harm in telling her.

Nene saw my trust in her was low. She couldn't help but get angry and signed the geass. Looking at her, she was weird in all sorts of ways.

Her apparent anger had disappeared in an instant. It was replaced with a chipper smile. I wonder what is going on with her head.

Filling in what Nene needed, she could help but gleam. I knew she was weird. The death of the people I caused didn't bother her. She seems to desire something else.

"My skill now has a higher chance of causing unfortunate accidents in terms of magic itself."

They still didn't know about my range, but it was not needed. After all, everyone needs secrets of their own. 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

"I see. Let's experiment with it at a later date~."

Linsey's sadistic nature was out for a second, but she had managed to control it.

With my power increased in skill, I was now in the second rank. I was upping my overall rank to 923. I'm now someone at the third digit.

"That's a nice number."

Linsey was satisfied to see my ranking go up.

"Master is so cool~!"

Sometimes, I can't take what Nene says seriously. Her actions are too much of a riddle.

"Now, let's set up your resurrection point."

Resurrection? So that means that the extra life artifact I will be given would have a spawn point.

This was better than reviving where I die. If I were to be killed by someone insanely strong, I wouldn't want to spawn in the exact location.

"Take it, drop your blood, and place it anywhere you want."

What was given to me was a totem of some sort. Honestly, it looked like a golden vibrator. I can't tell if the creator of this item was messing with people with the design.

A drop of blood? Even if I had been harmed a lot, it doesn't mean I like it.

"Do you have an easy and less painful way for me to get my blood?"

"Jasmine, take a drop of blood out from him."

"Yes, boss."

Before I could react to what Linsey said, Jasmine used her skill and somehow took some blood from me. Jasmine had some blood manipulation skills to do something like that.

With the drop of blood touching the golden vibrator. I felt a connection to it. I guess that is all I need to do.

My wealth had also been added, but my rank had stayed the same. Now that the totem is connected, I will put it in my closet.

"Boss, I think it's time we leave. You have something planned in fifteen minutes."

"Is that so? Charles, it seems like I need to go. Nene here has all your schedule. If you have any questions, she should be able to answer them."

"Wait, when will I get a personal trainer?"

"Look beside you."

Linsey looked at Nene. Before she left, she gave me a credit card and teleported with Jasmine immediately.

I then looked at Nene, and it seemed to be her. Wow, she really could do it all. For someone as capable as her to become a maid seems weird.

"Nene."

"Yes~ Master~?"

"Do you know the credit card number?"

Linsey had never told me the PIN.

"Yes, I do~."

Then that was a relief. Inside, this card should be worth a billion. Now that I have money, I should buy some things for my mansion.

Chapter 10

"Nene, do we need to buy anything? Like food or clothing?"

Since I had just moved into the house, I had no idea what we needed. I might as well check the whole place before we head out.

"Let's check the fridge first, master~!"

The size of the mansion was incomparably bigger than my old apartment. I had heard from Linsey that this place was about 10,000 square feet. I found this stupidly large.

This place had three floors, not including the basement. Each room was as big as my apartment room. The difference between this house and my apartment was something else.

Checking the pantry, there was nothing. I guess we do need to buy something. The dining room was smaller than I expected, but that was good. I didn't want it to be oversized.

"Nene, do you know how to cook?"

"Nyeh~!"

"I see."

That was a cute no, but she wasn't perfect at everything. No matter, I have enough experience with cooking by living by myself.

"Let's go to the grocery store."

"Aye~!"

Exiting my mansion, Nene and I explored the island. Heading toward the plaza, it was pretty crowded.

"Master, stay close~!"

Nene grabbed my arm, not wanting to get separated. I was surprised by her actions. I don't like getting touched at all. Since she wasn't harming me, then it was fine.

"Nene, what's my schedule like? Linsey said you have all the details."

"Class starts in two days tomorrow~."

"Class starts at 10 AM, and you could leave if you feel the lesson wasn't needed."

The school was pretty lenient, that is, if you were a high ranker.

"I will be your aide~."

"My aide?"

"This school allows an aide to follow you around during class~. An aide will serve their master and help them with some tasks~. And that's me~."

Now I feel like I'm attending a royal academy. Well, at least I now know someone during class. Now that I think about it, Nene will be stuck with me for almost twenty-four-seven.

"We'll be together often, huh."

"Yep~! I will take care of you real good~."

After buying what we needed in the grocery store, we also went to the clothes store. Nene had many hand-picked clothes for me. I can say that she has a good sense of fashion.

"Nene, where do I buy a storage ring?"

Now that money isn't a problem. I should probably get a storage ring. Luckily, Nene has one, so the clothes we bought were in her ring.

"There are many stores that sell them. The newer phones have apps that sell items globally. You can buy a new phone and check for a storage ring."

Looking at my old phone, it was pretty garbage. I had only used it as a communication device for work and other related stuff.

"Then, what about school materials? Do I need anything special?"

"A laptop or a tablet is all you need."

"I see..."

"How about we have lunch before we go?"

Both Nene nor I haven't eaten lunch yet, so now is the best time to do so. But what should we eat? Now that I have money, I should get good quality food.

"Master~ I'm also hungry. Let's eat~!"

"Do you have any recommendations? I don't eat out much."

"Umm... Ah~! Let's go to a burger shop~!"

Burgers? I haven't eaten those in a while. They're stupidly expensive for only a meal. Money isn't that much of a concern, so it's okay.

"Then let's go search for one."

"Hehe~!"

The thought of eating a burger brought joy to the cat maid. Together, we searched for the nearest fast-food chain that sold burgers.

"Top Ranker's Food Chain."

Despite its lame name, I had heard that the quality of their food is good. I had never tried their meal, but it didn't hurt to try.

Walking in with Nene, we had a bunch of stares glancing at us. With our ranking and Nene's maid uniform, it had attracted some people.

Sometimes I wish privacy was a thing, but that was all gone in the window when the ranking system appeared.

What should I get? I had never ordered a meal from this place.

"Nene, do you have any recommendations?"

"Why don't you find a seat first~? I will take care of the order~." 𝓁𝘪𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝑚

"... But what if I don't like the food you order..."

"You will like it. I guarantee it~!"

Seeing that Nene was so eager to do so, I found a place to sit back in the corner of the place. What is taking so long? Twenty minutes had passed, and Nene still wasn't here yet.

Looking from a distance, I saw someone carrying a whole food set. Was that Nene? There were too many burgers for anyone to handle.

"How many did you buy?"

"I bought two of everything~."

Wasn't that a waste? Even if she has a storage ring, the freshness of the food will not stay.

"Can you eat that much?"

"This is how much I eat~."

"Then let's dig in."

I was still worried about the amount of food that was ordered. I can't tell which I would like. They were all covered in wrappers.

Grabbing the medium-sized burger, I unwrapped it and began eating a triple beef burger with three layers of cheese.

Seeing nothing wrong with it, I took a bite. It's pretty dang good. The sauce that they added hits the spot.

Looking over to Nene, she was already on her fifth burger. I thought she was joking when she said she could eat a lot.

I didn't consider that she was that much of a glutton. Watching her eat was almost impossible not to do.

After finishing my food, Nene had already finished every last one. Even people from our surroundings couldn't help but be astonished by Nene's appetite.

"Master~! That was a good lunch~!"

"Yeah..."

"Let's go~!"

Taken by Nene's pace, we went around to buy more things. There was never a time when I had bought so many things.

Chapter 11

"Everyone, today we will have a transfer student with us. I expect you all to be best when dealing with our new student."

Did the teacher have to hype me up that much? Or was this a common thing? But with a hundred students here, I doubt the teacher would care. No, he was saying that because of my rank.

Two days had passed since the day we went on our shopping trip. Over the days, I got a new phone along with a storage ring. The spacing for this thing is five by five meters long, which could carry a lot.

Since it could carry a lot, the ring was hella expensive—fifty million dollars gone like that. Let's hope I won't somehow spend 1B dollars before the end of the year.

When the teacher finished talking, Nene and I went into the classroom. With a hundred students in the room, everyone here began to observe me.

"Student Charles, why don't you introduce yourself?"

I sighed inwardly. I wasn't here to make friends so I will make a warning.

"I'm Charles Anderson. Just call me Charles. I'm incredibly petty, so as long as you don't mess with me, I don't care what you do."

My introduction won't earn me any friends. That was fine; not like I had any, to begin with.

"That certainly was an interesting introduction."

The teacher, "Mr. Trek," gave me a wry smile.

"Student Charles, why don't you make your way to an empty seat with your aide."

From the looks of it, the aides here don't have the right to sit on a chair. Everyone looked at Nene and me with interest. Both of us were at the third digit with our ranking.

The seating in this place was strange. Every row had a mini stair, making my way somewhere in the middle left.

My neighbor was a girl with white hair and blue eyes. Like me, she also had an aide. The aide was an old man that looked professional. Not everyone here had an aide. 𝓵𝓲𝙗𝓻𝓮𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

"Reina Burgess."

The girl next to me introduced herself. Reina was the exact opposite of Nene. Her blank look made it hard to tell what she thought.

Checking her rank, she is No. 53020. One of the highest in this class. I shouldn't compare her to me. After all, I'm irregular.

"Charles Anderson."

Reintroducing myself, Reina stared at me. It was awkward, seeing her look at me intensely without saying anything.

"Sorry about my lady. She has a hard time expressing herself."

I could see that just by looking at her. Unable to say anything else, I put my concentration on the teacher.

"Did you know there are five rankings that divide each world?"

"From first being the worst and fifth being the best."

"Does anyone know what we are ranked in?"

So each world has its ranking. I wouldn't be surprised if we were ranked low.

"The second rank?"

Someone from the crowd had answered randomly, but seeing how he answered it in the form of a question, he was guessing.

"Unfortunately, we aren't. Our world is relatively new to the ranking system, so we would still be at the first rank."

"How strong are the people in the fifth rank world?"

A different student who was curious asked. That was a good question, if I had to say so.

"An average person there is hundreds of times stronger than the average person."

That is a huge difference. I wonder how the world operates. If I was there, I wonder if I could survive.

Most people here were shocked by the difference in strength. If that so happens to be the case, everyone would die the moment they landed on a fifth-rank world.

"Mr. Trek, why is there such a huge difference?"

"Every time a world ranks up, the reward for rankings also increases."

"There is good news for being in a low rank."

"Only worlds from the same rank could invade another. So worlds in the second rank and above can't attack us, or they will face a penalty."

That was good to know. A person from a fifth rank world can't just slap us to death in an instant.

Everyone who heard that sighed in relief. Knowing they would be safe from those people gave them a sense of security.

"Then how do we increase our world ranking?"

A student had asked. Everyone listened intently, waiting for the teacher's answer. The teacher had a regretful sigh when the student asked.

"The average strength of our world has to surpass a specific limit. Or the strongest man has to be insanely strong, which neither of us could do."

Wait, doesn't it mean we're fucked because the people in our worlds are too weak? There are certain advantages and disadvantages to being in a low-ranking world.

"Then, is there any way to change our ranking into a different world?"

"If that were possible, all the high-ranking people would have left our world long ago. You'll always be ranked in this world since you were all born here."

I then looked at Nene, seeing that her rank was shown to mean that she was born on our green and blue planet.

Before a few more discussions, the lesson was over. We will be having physical training for our next class.

"Nene, could we go back? If it is only training, could you help me with it?"

With my rank being high, it was better for me to stay away from the public view. I don't want to embarrass myself since I don't know how to fight correctly.

"Yesh~! Master~!"

Reina, beside me, looked like she wanted to say a word. But before she could do so, Nene grabbed my hand and dragged me back home.

Arriving back home, I still couldn't get used to it. With how stupidly large this place was, it was sometimes hard to forget which room was which.

Getting down to the basement, Nene started to teach me the bare basics.

Chapter 12

"Nene, what will we be doing first?"

Since Nene is my trainer, she should know where I should start. So asking her is the best option.

"We will start your physical capabilities~!"

"Run in a lap at your full speed without stopping~!"

Doing what she said, I ran at full speed. The first few seconds were easy but later down the line. It got too exhausting.

"Haah... What... Is... My... Time!"

I was breathing heavily. It took a while before I caught my breath. This was my first time sprinting for this long.

"One minute and fifty seconds~!"

Is that good or bad? I had been beaten up a lot, so my stamina should be good. And coupled with the fact that I have been sweating daily wearing a costume for an amusement park.

"Now we're going to see how strong you're."

My training room had everything I needed. Nene, who was strong, made sure that I had it.

"You'll punch this thing~!"

What she pointed out was a machine that looked like a giant drum. Doing what she instructed, I tried my hardest to punch the machine, and the results showed 450 KG. 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

"Uhm~!"

"Now, use your legs."

I then switched to a kick and hit it. I did 800 KG. Compared to my punch, my kick was so much stronger.

"I see~!"

"How did I do?"

My results should be above average.

"It's pretty bad~!"

It hurts when she says it with a straight face. Pretty bad? I guess that is her standard for being a top fighter.

"I see... What should I do to improve?"

From Nene's point of view, my results were terrible. That means I would have a lot to improve on. Nene should have a way for me to improve quickly.

"We'll be building your stamina first~!"

"And how would I do that?"

"You'll be running until you drop dead~!"

"..."

Just from hearing those words, my motivation had dropped. Since I didn't want her to be disappointed, I ran with all my might.

For this training session, I would only run. The best way for us to train was to deplete my stamina. Nene was here to observe me.

I don't know how people have to drive to do something like this. After losing all of my stamina, I would take a minute or two to rest.

Nene, who always looked cute and energetic, suddenly looked like a demon. She would feed me a stamina potion and urge me to continue.

And an hour later, I couldn't feel my legs. I can't believe I did that. I told myself I would never suffer again, and now I'm suffering from success.

"Good job, master~! I knew you could do it~!"

I heard Nene cheering me on, and it lightened my heart. My progress on the ranking was slow, but I had made two digits of improvement in the physique department.

"I will take you to the bath~!"

My sweat could be seen a mile away. The clothing that I was wearing was wet. I needed to take a nice relaxing bath.

Now that I think about it, I had registered that Nene would take me to one. She is not going in with me, right?

"Did you say you're taking me to the bath?"

"Yep~!"

I guess I didn't hear wrong. Nene then held me in a princess carry and ran to the bathroom. I was too tired to care what was going on.

Nene took me and stripped me naked with her nimble hands. With the shower running, the water rinsed all my body sweat.

She also stripped naked, and we both took a shower together. Despite her immature personality, her body was in a whole different league.

Sometimes I wondered how her breast could be that big. Seeing that I was staring, Nene didn't seem disturbed by it. In fact, she smiled as if she was teasing me.

"Master, you're pretty big down there, hehehe~!"

Like me, she was also staring at my male parts. She stared at my crotch. It was pretty uncomfortable to have my manhood stared at.

Even if it was hypocritical of me to stare at her, she seemed to relish being looked at. From the looks of it, she is confident in her body.

My body was thoroughly cleaned with her applying both body wash and shampoo. Even though she was insanely strong, her hands were soft and delicate.

But to think that she would use her body to wash me. I don't know if she is doing this intentionally or not.

Even with her humming and happy face, I still couldn't tell what she was thinking.

"Master~! We're done~! Let's go to the hot tub~!"

After our shower, Nene took me to my hot tub to relax. When I first entered my hot tub during my first night here, I couldn't help but be amazed.

Being poor, I didn't have any chance to enjoy luxury like this. Entering this place for the first time was an experience on its own. That was when I felt my body could relax on its own.

Once entering the hot tube with my sore body, I felt that this place was more like heaven. It was incomparably better once you finished working out.

Nene, who also entered, couldn't help but purr quietly, entering the tub.

"Hey, Nene, do you mind if I ask you some questions?"

I didn't want to be too insensitive, so I asked.

"Go ahead~!"

Seeing that she didn't mind me doing so, I asked. There was always this one thing that came to my mind.

"With your capability, why did you become my maid? You seemed close to Linsey, so I doubt she forced you into this."

From what I saw, they seemed pretty close. And from how Nene is acting, she is here on her own accord. Not that I wanted to doubt her, but it was too suspicious for anyone to do something like this.

"..."

Chapter 13

Nene was silent when hearing what I said. She didn't look too concerned but was thinking about what to say.

"From today's lesson, you should know I was born here, right?"

I nodded, knowing what she said.

"Both of my parents were invaders."

That came as a surprise when she mentioned it. But with her features, it was plausible that her parents were invaders.

I get that her parents were invaders, but how does this tie to her being my maid? This story might take a while.

"My parents were both stupid."

When Nene talked about her parents, she looked at them with hatred. I guess we're similar in some ways.

"I don't know what drove them to attack."

Reminiscing, she sighed and continued talking.

"Not to brag or anything, but my parents at the time were strong enough to beat the first person in the past ranking in combat power."

The rankings could easily change, and everyone would get rewards for their corresponding rank. Not all rewards for the top ranking would always be good.

"With their strength, they got too cocky."

"They didn't have information about the technology in this world."

"And because of that, they were swarmed."

That wasn't hard to see. With our technology attacking our world would quickly notify every competent fighter in this world.

And if the enemy were deemed too dangerous, we would use drastic measures to eliminate the enemy at all costs. 𝓁𝑖𝒷𝑟𝘦𝒶𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝘮

"My parents somehow got out of the battle but were wounded deeply."

"They tried to leave the world to return from where they're from but couldn't."

"While fighting, someone had put a curse on them and made them unable to leave."

So, that was how it was. Guessing where she was going, her parents would die sooner or later.

"Recovering, my parents made a miscalculation. My mother got pregnant with my father."

"..."

Nene couldn't help but be disappointed in them in their decision. That was stupid of them. They were already in a terrible position, now with some liability. It would be harder to live.

"Then we get to the day my birth was coming."

"My parents were unlucky and were found during the day."

"With my mother giving birth, my father was forced to surrender."

"You get the gist of it, right?"

I nodded. In the end, their parents were captured. But that is not all of the stories.

"You do know what happens to invaders, right?"

"They get executed."

"Do you blame the people that executed them?"

I can't tell, Nene had shown no signs of this hatred, but I only have been with her for a few days so I wouldn't know.

"No, it was their fault for attacking. I can't blame the people for protecting their hometown."

From the looks of it, what she was saying was true. She looked relaxed and continued talking.

"I was originally going to be executed along with my parents."

"Just because I was their child."

"..."

"But because of Linsey, she convinced the executioners to let me live."

Linsey? Wait, if she had power back then, then how old is she? I shook that thought away and listened to what Nene had to say.

"Since then, I have lived my life to serve Linsey."

"I don't regret serving her, even with her nasty personality. I like her. I was grateful that she let me live."

The story is coming to a close, and Nene's reason for becoming my maid will soon be revealed.

"Then, a week ago, Linsey found someone interesting. And that person is you."

That was the day of my birthday. Seeing me ranked pretty high in skill would make someone noticeable.

"Searching for your profile paper, I read it with Linsey."

"That was when I decided you, and I are similar in some ways."

"Like you, we have no family. And we are also the subject of hate. Like me, you are also high in rank."

"That's why I decided you would be my potential mate."

"Mate?"

Did she mean what I think she meant? No wonder why she was so friendly with me all this time. She did not answer and continued.

"I will observe whether or not I want to be with you."

"If you failed to meet my expectation, I would, at most, leave in months."

That was understandable. No one wanted to serve someone who didn't deserve to be served.

"Then how am I right now in your eyes?"

I asked her since she had already evaluated me, and I wanted to see where I was on the list.

"You're not perfect, but doing better than I expected."

Nene was sitting beside me. She then got up, sat on my lap, and leaned in for a kiss. Our kiss lasted for a minute before she stopped. I didn't expect to lose my first kiss in this manner.

"That's why master, please don't disappoint me."

With all that said, we were silent. Nene had said what she wanted. Nene then carried me out of the tub and got me to bed.

"Nene, let's get takeout for dinner."

My body was still sore, and making food in this condition would suck.

"Of course~!"

Her usual attitude was back, and she was happy to get some takeouts for dinner. We need to hire a chef. My food was okay, but I can't be compared to a professional chef.

"Nene, do you know where we could hire a chef?"

"Yes, do you want one?"

"It would be better than me cooking."

"Then we will get one."

After that, Nene fed me dinner. Today was something else, for sure. I learned a lot about Nene, and most of my doubts regarding her had disappeared.

I couldn't get that out of my mind from what she said in her talk. I felt much closer to Nene, and the expectations that she had wanted from me were apparent.

Having the expectations of someone that is serving me is a different experience, but not a bad one at all.

Chapter 14

Waking up on my bed, I felt something holding me. Something was behind me, and when I turned around, I found Nene holding onto me.

What time was it? It was hard to move with Nene being clung onto me, but looking at the time, it was already eight in the morning.

"Nene."

Calling her name, I shook her body, waking her up. With her awake, she opened her eyes and let out a yawn.

"Morning master..."

For a maid, she wasn't good with waking up. Maybe it was because she was part cat.

Getting up from my bed, I changed my clothes and prepared to make breakfast for the both of us.

Making mashed potatoes with bacon and eggs, breakfast was ready to eat. Still a bit exhausted, Nene had woken up from the smell of my food.

I had made a lot of serving just in case Nene wouldn't have enough. I didn't want her to look depressed from an empty stomach.

"Master~! Are you ready~!"

After breakfast, Nene and I brushed our teeth and prepared for class. Even though we were early, I would like to see what this school offers. We haven't explored much other than entering our room.

"Hey, did you hear? A student named Charles Anderson is in the second rank in skills and has recently transferred to our school. I wonder what he likes."

Overhearing someone talking, I didn't expect my name to be the topic. Nene, who had also listened in, couldn't help but giggle. Since my appearance wasn't public, the people talking didn't know what I looked like.

But overhearing them, I couldn't help but think that if my face got out, I would be the center of attention every time.

"Hey, isn't that Charles!"

"..."

I looked at the person who said that. He was probably one of my hundred classmates that I didn't know. But since that guy shouted my name, I have been getting stares from everyone.

"Master~! You sure are popular~!"

Nene laughed, unfazed by the gaze that had come our way. Was there no way to make everyone here stop?

With us attracting the attention of everyone, someone who looked like a student had come our way.

"Charles Anderson, I presume?"

The man who had walked up to me had asked for my name.

"Yes, I'm. Do you need anything?"

Looking at the guy had blonde hair and blue eyes. He seems like a fairly confident person. I don't know what he is like, but he wasn't meeting me for something terrible.

"I'm Kingsley Fisher, a member of the student council."

Someone from the student council? I didn't think I would meet someone from the student council on the second day of my arrival.

"The student council has invited you to be a potential member."

"We'll be waiting for you after class."

Before I could say anything, Kingsley walked away. The short conversation that we had already attracted any nearby students.

"Did you hear that? To think he would already be invited to the student council."

"Yeah... That's amazing."

"I'm so jealous. Why can't I be invited."

"You aren't even special. Of course, you wouldn't be invited."

Even though they complimented me, hearing what they said was audible was embarrassing. Leaving the area, we walked to class. Student council, heh? But what is the point? If there were no benefits, then I wouldn't need to join.

"Hey, Nene."

"Yes, Master~?"

"Do you know anything about the student council?"

"I heard that the student council has some authorities that most students wouldn't~."

"Then do you think joining the student council will be worth my time?"

I don't exactly have the information about the student council. For all I know, the student council could waste my time.

"Master~! Why don't you check it out? If it doesn't interest you, it's not like they could force you to join."

What Nene said was correct. Then all I would have to do is wait for class to be over and head to the student council's office.

With us arriving at class, some students were already in the room. Nene's appearance was noticeable, and because of that, they could easily recognize who I was.

I then took the seat where I was previously and sat there. Reina, who was beside me, was already in her seat.

Should I change my seat? It was getting unbearable for her to stare at me.

"Good morning."

After a while of staring, she greeted me.

"Good morning?"

"..."

This is awkward. We weren't the type to go out of our way to talk to one another unless necessary. And because of it, it made it awkward.

Nene couldn't help but enjoy this atmosphere. Did she garner some traits from Linsey? There were times when she enjoyed my suffering. Nene, I will remember this.

Before the awkward atmosphere came crawling in, our teacher arrived. Taking my eyes off Reina, I could still feel her gaze.

"Class is now in session, everyone! I would like you all to listen."

"Today's class will be about world travel."

That is an exciting topic to start with. But I can't help but wonder how someone would travel through another world. Yesterday's topic was about invaders, but how do they invade worlds?

"Does anyone here know what is needed to travel to a different world?"

The teacher asked, checking if anyone knew. Seeing that no one had an answer for it, the teacher continued.

"There are two ways to do so."

"For the first method, once you reach the top 1000 in the overall ranking, there is a chance you'll receive a token that will allow you to invade or visit a different world randomly."

So there is a chance for me to receive this reward? I wonder how much money it would cost to sell it.

"This method is risky, but since it is given to the top 1000, most of you shouldn't worry about this method."

That would be risky. Going to an environment you don't know is scary, and if the civilians of that country mistook you for an invader, it would be annoying.

"As for the second method. You would need a teleportation device already linked to the other world."

"Our world already has some connections to some other worlds."

"Organizations such as the Interdimensional Union Committee do their best to establish a close relationship to those other worlds."

Wasn't that where I was working for?𝓵𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝓪𝓭.𝒄𝓸𝓶

Chapter 15

Since I'm going to work there, does that mean I will travel a lot? I mean, I don't mind. If I'm safe, something like that won't bother me.

"These two methods would make world traveling possible."

"On the other hand, selling them would be more profitable if you receive a reward like this."

"I heard the price of these things could go for billions. You could easily earn more resources selling them."

By hearing what the teacher said, greed couldn't help but fill my mind—billions worth more than my yearly pay.

I couldn't help but grin sweetly, having the thought of gaining a token. It wasn't just me; some students couldn't help but dream of getting those rewards.

It looks like I learned something new again. Jasmine was right. There were many lessons where I learned something.

A few more lessons later, and class had finished. Before I could leave, Reina, my seatmate, grabbed my arm.

"Is there something you need?"

"Do you have any plans for tonight?"

I didn't think she would be that bold to grab my arm. Her blank face makes it hard to tell what she wants from me.

"Sorry, but I have a meeting with the student council. Have a good day."

Even when I told her I would leave, her arm was still grabbed onto me. When is she letting go?

"Could you let go of my arm?"

Dealing with her exhausts me greatly. Her stoic face was unnerving, and I could never tell what she would ask.

"Young Miss, would you let go of his arm?"

Reina's aide then stepped in.

"Young Master Charles, if possible, could you meet Young Miss later?"

"I don't have anything planned in mind after today. We could meet tomorrow."

Reina then let my arm go. Should I curse her? While she hasn't harmed me, she is still troubling me. There was no need to rush, but I will keep this in mind.

"Master~! You sure have your ways with women, don't you~?"

"You know that's not what happened."

Nene tried to tease me, but I shook the thought out of my mind. I then made my way to the student council with Nene.

This place is stupidly large. It took us ten minutes to go to my class from the student council office. Nene and I walked into the room, and four students were sitting down.

"Charles Anderson?"

"That's right."

"I'm Erin Hanson, the student council president."

Unlike Kingsley, who radiated confidently, Erin was as still as water. Erin, the student council president, was at the 5240 overall rankings.

His rank was higher than mine when I started to get my rank. Not bad for a student council member.

"Kingsley here has already sent you an invitation to the student council, so what will be your answer?"

Erin got straight to the point. That was something that I could get down on. But that wouldn't mean I would join right away.

"What benefits would I get if I joined?"

"Benefits?"

Erin and the other three student council members were surprised by what I asked. What? Do they expect me to join without any?

"Your reputation within the academy will be well known."

I don't need my reputation to be higher. It was already high enough and had already been troubling me. And with my rank, everyone would be bound to notice me.

"You will also get priority to use any of the school's facilities."

That wasn't something that I cared for. The school only cares about one ranking. If I wanted something from the school, they wouldn't reject what I wanted unless it was unreasonable.

"Is there anything else?"

"There is, but the others are only minor benefits."

"..."

From what he said, there wasn't much that I could gain. There wasn't any reason for me to join.

"Then what will I be doing as a student council member?"

"You'll have to set expectations for the student, and for any problems within the academy, you will have to sort them out."

What kind of shit is this? Looking at the other three, two were girls, and the other was Kingsley. Observing all four of them, they seem to care deeply about one's status. Now I could see why they joined.

"Sorry, but I will have to reject your offer. I have other things to do."

I don't think I will get along with any student council members. I would rather not get in trouble with these people. 𝘭𝑖𝑏𝘳ℯ𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝘮

"Is that so? Then if you change your mind, feel free to come by."

Since we were done with this whole business, I made my way out of the room. Erin took what I said pretty easily. But the other three didn't take my rejection as lightly.

Well, it doesn't matter what they do. I don't care what they think as long as they don't mess with me.

"Master, you're too popular~. What next? An invitation to a date~?"

"Oh~ right! That's tomorrow."

Nene was too energetic for her good. I needed to punish her for being too cheeky.

"Master, are you ready for today's practice?"

I couldn't help but groan when hearing the word practice. Yesterday was something that I wouldn't want to go through.

While I had experienced pain many times, it wasn't something anyone would want to go through. I thought my painful life would be gone with my high ranking. But I guess I was destined to feel pain.

"Hey, Nene."

"Yes~! Master?"

"Are there any potions that could increase my physique during training?"

If I'm going to suffer from training, why don't I maximize the benefits of training? I had money but could earn more from using it, even though I was greedy for money.

"Yes, there is~!"

"Could we get them for my next training regiment?"

"If you want~!"

With that in mind, I will order a training enhancement potion for my next regiment. Upon arriving at our house, we began where we had left off.

Chapter 16

"Reina, do you want to talk about this in private?"

It was now after the third day of class. Reina, who had wanted to speak with me, now had the chance.

"Yes, I would like this to be in private."

"Montgomery, I would like to talk to Charles in private. Could I get your aide to leave also?"

I then looked at Nene and nodded my head for her to leave. With the two of them leaving, only Reina and I remained.

She had wanted me to follow her to the back of the school's courtyard, where not many people would come.

What did she want from me? I doubt it was a confession or some sort. She doesn't look interested in me in a romantic sense.

"So, what do you want?"

"I have a request for you."

She stared me in the eyes. Even her usual blank look had changed into something serious. It might be something big if she was this serious.

"I want you to kill my older brother."

"..."

Hearing what Reina had requested, I didn't know how to react. My family could be shitty, but what did her brother do for her sister to make such a request?

"And why would I do that?"

I had no problems with killing itself, but there was also no reason for me to do so.

"I will reward you for the job."

Now that got me interested. The word reward rings in my ear.

"What will you give me?"

Of course, if the rewards were too low, then there was no way I would do it.

"I have a skill-leveling capsule."

Were these things common? Linsey had given me one, but I didn't expect Reina to have one.

She does look like she is from a wealthy family. And to add that she wants to kill her brother meant the chances were higher.

"Do you have proof?"

"We can sign a geass."

"I see..."

If that is the case, then that should be no problem. But what makes her so sure that I could kill her brother? Even if my skill ranking is high, it doesn't mean my skill has to be an attacking one.

"What makes you so sure that I could kill your brother? If you don't mind me asking."

"I just know."

"..."

It's not like I could force her to answer it, but a deal is a deal. I will kill her brother for a skill-leveling capsule.

"Then do you have a geass prepared?" 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝙧𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝙢

Taking out a geass from her storage, she seemed prepared for this. The current geass was blank, but she would add the content now.

I was reading what she wrote.

- Once the contract is signed, the signer and signee must do what the contract requests.

- The signer would have to kill Tristan Burgess.

- After line two is completed, the signer must give the signee a skill-leveling capsule.

"Add the condition of you never framing me and having the lead of me being the killer."

Reina could easily screw me over if she wanted to be the scapegoat. Adding to this condition, the worry of Reina betraying was now gone.

"So, when do we start?"

"?"

"..."

From what I'm seeing, Reina doesn't understand what I meant.

"When should I kill him? Do you know how I could get near him? Or any plan to get rid of him?"

"..."

I sighed when she said nothing. She had nothing planned. If she wanted her brother killed, then she should have a plan for it.

"Why don't we discuss this later after you provide the information?"

She nodded, now understanding what I wanted. And with that, we left the back of the courtyard.

"Master~! Did you do pervy things~!"

My eyes twitched when Nene said that Montgomery, who was Reina's aide, couldn't help but ask Reina if everything was ok.

"Nene, don't give the old man a heart attack."

Since we had no more business, the two of us parted. Nene and I went back home, and today we will meet our staff at my house.

After deciding to get a chef, we might as well get maids and butlers. Nene, who attends to me everywhere, wouldn't be able to look after the house.

We have hired five people as our house caretakers. Now that we were home, these five would come by in ten minutes.

And then ten minutes had passed, and Nene went out to fetch them. Nene came back and had five people with her.

One of them is a grandpa with a grandma. They are a married couple that worked together. Aled and Edna. Aled would be working as a gardener while Edna would be our chef.

Aled had neatly trimmed gray hair. He has a great build, even for his age. I wouldn't be surprised if he were strong during his prime. Having six digits in ranking is something to be proud of.

Edna looked like a typical old granny. She is Aled's wife and is less talented. But since she was a chef, it didn't matter.

The other three were girls. One in their mid-thirties is married. And one in their early twenties and one at the same age as me.

Ellena is a married woman with brown hair and brown eyes. She stood out a bit because of her stature. It was concerning that she looked a bit too thin.

Then we have Rose in her early twenties. If I were lustful, I would have snagged her. Rose has blonde hair and blue eyes. Her body was unreasonably well-indulged. If she wanted to charm someone, she could easily do it.

I wondered what she wanted here. She had no reason to work as a maid when she easily worked elsewhere.

And finally, we have Bella. She wasn't as charming as Ava but had a harmless aura around her, making one easily relaxed. Bella had black hair and purple eyes like mine.

"I welcome you all to my house. You can all get a day's worth of rest in your room. Tomorrow is when all of you start working."

Chapter 17

Working in my house, I allowed these people to live in my house. In the geass they signed, they would be paid and allowed to live here as long as they worked.

I added additional rules to stuff like stealing, betraying, and killing. Who knows, they might be assassins or people that worked for others that are using their role as my servant as a cover.

Today they would be allowed to explore the house and communicate with one another. This way, the atmosphere around them wouldn't be too awkward.

Now that they had gone to their rooms, Nene and I returned to the underground training room. The training drugs or potions were now here, and the results I would get will be much higher.

The drugs that I bought are five times more effective on regular training. It lasts about two hours and costs five million dollars per bottle.

"Nene, when will I be doing something else?"

I was curious, other than running around for an hour straight, what else might I be doing?

"In a month, I will be teaching you self-defense ~!"

"A month..."

That was still a long way away. I wondered if I could make it that far without complaining. Maybe some motivational words could help.

"Is there a way for you to motivate me?"

"Mhmm..."

Nene looked up and began to think. When an idea popped into her head, she grinned happily. Maybe, I shouldn't have said anything.

"Master~, as my potential mate~. I can't let you be weak in bed~. So train hard~!"

Weak in bed... That was the last thing any male wanted to hear. But for her to whisper in my ears surprised me a bit.

Drinking a bottle worth of training medicine, I started my daily training.

"Nene... I can't move."

I had overdone it this time. Since my potion lasted two hours, I had to double my training for a maximum value. Even with the recovery potion, I still felt sore.

My body was sweating like crazy. I had lost control of my body. Nene, supervising me, had dumped a bucket of water on me.

With how much sweat I was covered, no one wanted to touch me. Feeling the cold water touch me, I felt a little refreshed.

"Master~! Good job~!"

I can't believe how my overall ranking improved by one rank. I'm now ranked 922, which was one up my previous rank.

"Oh~! To think your rank had improved this early~!"

Nene was astounded by the increase that I made. Nene, who was at 893, was someone close to me. If I could keep my momentum up, I would pass her in no time. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝓸𝙢

"Of course, I would. I'm at the age where I should improve the most."

"Nene, I'm going to beat you sooner or later."

"Is that so~? Then that's good~. If you do, I'll reward you~."

Reward... The way she words it sounds sexual. But maybe, it was an actual reward. You never know what comes out of her mouth.

After that small session, Nene took me to the bath, and dinner came around. I was having dinner with everyone in the house. It was a good way for me to see who they truly were.

With Nene acting as my limb, she would be feeding me. Yes, this interaction was weird in the eyes of these people, but what could I do with my sore body?

"Young Master, sometimes overtraining could worsen your condition."

Aled, the old man, had already started to call me master. But as expected from him, he could tell that I was training by looking at my condition at first glance.

"Don't worry~! Master's regeneration potion will fix the problem~!"

Before I could talk, Nene butted in and did the explaining. I also thought two hours was excessive, but with the potion's effects, I found it a waste to stop early.

"How do you all find your living space?"

Changing the topic, I asked how they found living in the mansion. Their opinion could easily change after all. They just moved in today.

"Although the place is a bit too big, my husband and I are thankful for your hospitality."

Edna, Aled's wife, spoke in a sweet and gentle tone. Someone a bit over-friendly to someone who she had just met. I quite like it.

"I appreciate you letting me stay."

Ellena, who was a bit nervous, thanked me wholeheartedly. I had read from the report that she was married, but for her to be a bit relieved of being here made it seem like there was something wrong happening to her.

Was her husband abusing her in some way? Even if Ellena wanted to go on a diet, she shouldn't be this thin.

"Master Charles, I quite like this place. I thank you for letting me stay in a place like this."

Rose, who answered next, was well-spoken. While Rose couldn't harm me from the geass, her intention of working for me was still unknown. Even if my rank was high, there was no need to suck up to me with her looks.

"Thank you for accepting me."

Bella bowed her head and looked at me nervously. She is freaking out more than she needs to. It might be a while for her to get used to me, but I didn't mind as long as it didn't hinder her from working.

Over dinner time, I talked to everyone about various things. Edna was the one who spoke the most. She was willing to speak, and so we did.

Rose was the second person who spoke the most. Even so, she was still suspicious in my eyes. I hope she won't cause trouble for anyone here.

Aled was next, and he had retired from his life as a fighter. Even if he could live without working, he still applied to be my gardener as a hobby.

Bella and Ellena had barely spoken, but I could sense that they weren't people I should be wary of.

Ellena didn't talk much about herself, so she probably didn't want to say anything about her past.

Finally, Bella was someone fidgety. She liked to hear what the other person had to say. Her ranking was pretty low. Maybe her low self-confidence was because of it.

And with that, dinner was over, and I wanted to rest. Nene took me to my bed and crawled in with me. She has been doing this every day since we first bathed together.

Without thinking about it more, I went to sleep.

Chapter 18

Two days later, no class was in session. It was the weekend, and Reina and I decided to implement our plans.

The two of us would leave the academy secretly and go to the UK. The Burgess's prominent family lives there, and Reina's brother would be my target.

I told Nene I would be doing a business deal with a customer. She wanted to help, but I had to decline her offer. I didn't want anyone to be suspicious.

As for Reina, She had Montgomery go on a business plan to a different country. The plan was pretty simple.

Reina, who is from a wealthy family, would provide all the necessary tools for this mission to succeed.

Yesterday, Reina planned on going to the UK with me. When we land in the country, we would immediately use an artifact and use it for a disguise.

Reina had been keeping tabs on her brother. With his schedule in mind, today would be the best day to do my job.

We're currently on a flying car that Reina owns. Seeing Reina driving her car, I was slightly jealous. I also wanted one, but getting a license for one seemed like a pain to get.

"How long did it take you to get a license for driving your car?"

I didn't want this drive to be full of silence, and my interest in a car like this was in full swing. So, asking her wouldn't hurt.

"One month."

That was shorter than I thought. Maybe I should give it a try. After getting back, I would ask Nene for more information.

The topic we just had lasted for ten seconds. I wasn't much of a talker, and with how badly I was treated, talking to random people wasn't something that I was willing to do.

I didn't know much about her. She had barely spoken much about herself; to make it worse, you could never tell what she was thinking.

The whole drive was silent, and we arrived in the UK capital city of London.

Traveling to a new country wasn't as exciting as I thought. With our current technology, every place looks the same.

With Reina parking the car down. We exited the car, and Reina put her car inside her storage ring. Her space must be massive if she could carry a car.

It was nice having someone important travel with you. Reina, being from the Burgess family, had allowed us to skip the line and enter the city right away. 𝓵𝙞𝒃𝓻𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

But before we could change, Reina's family immediately picked us up. Does it mean we've failed? Of course not. My skill allows me to curse someone within a circumference of 500 meters long.

No one would suspect me if I caused him to be unlucky and die in a mishap. I then looked at Reina and wanted to ask her what the next plan was. It would be hard to do so because multiple people were monitoring me.

"Reina, where are these people taking us?"

"To my house."

I know that, but I just wanted to strike up a conversation. If we don't talk, these people will figure out something is wrong.

"Are you hungry?"

Before I could say anything, she grabbed a snack from her storage ring. She then moved closer to me and fed me a chocolate bar.

This whole ride was out of my element, I had no idea what Reina was doing, but since we were planning to assassinate her brother, I had to play this out.

The ride to the Burgess family household didn't take long. The bodyguard had escorted both Reina and me to the mansion.

Looking at their property, this place looked about five times larger than mine. I thought my place was excessive, but my definition of excessive wasn't something in the minds of the Burgess family.

"Reina, you're back."

The voice of a woman in her early twenties walked toward Reina and hugged her. From looking alone, you could tell that they were deeply related. She could be her mother or sister. I didn't know.

"Reina, who's this?"

The woman finding that she didn't return alone and had me here made her curious.

"I'm..."

"He is my boyfriend."

Before I could say anything, Reina had cut me off. Did she say boyfriend? What the actual fuck is going on.

No, let's think this through. Since Reina had invited me to her house, it was natural for her to introduce me to her boyfriend.

I now know what she was doing earlier in the car. She didn't want the guard to be too suspicious about our activity.

When Reina introduced me as her boyfriend, the woman who had just hugged her smiled brightly.

"Where are my manners? I'm Jennifer Burgess. Reina's mother. As her boyfriend, please look after her well."

Reina's mother, Jennifer, had beautifully introduced herself. From her introduction, I could say she was pretty used to this.

"I'm Charles Anderson... Reina's boyfriend. It's nice to meet you too."

There was no way I could fuck up an introduction, I had acted a bit nervous, but that shouldn't be too much of a harm.

Using my skill to track Reina's brother, I couldn't find him anywhere. That would mean that he wasn't nearby yet. I would have to use my ability to find where he is constantly.

"Why don't we get the both of you to settle down."

Both Reina and I followed Jennifer closely.

"Charles, may I ask how you and Reina met?"

As we walked to where Jennifer wanted us, she asked me a question. Reina, beside me, glanced at me, telling me to answer.

"Since we are classmates, Reina and I sit beside each other in class."

"I found her weird at first because of her expressionless face. There were times when I was bothered by her staring at me."

"Eventually, she helped me with a problem, and from then on, we got along."

"Then, one day, she called me out behind the school courtyard and asked me out."

Chapter 19

"That's so sweet."

"Reina, I didn't think you had it to confess to him."

Jennifer squealed in delight. She is happy for her daughter to find someone she likes.

What I technically said wasn't a lie. She had helped me with this deal. Her skill-leveling capsule would help me tremendously. And Reina did call me out to the courtyard.

"Reina, with your expressionless face, I thought you would end up alone forever."

"..."

Reina, usually expressionless, couldn't help but look away, hearing what her mother had said. Even she was a little embarrassed hearing her mother say that.

After the small talk, we went to a bedroom without many things. Why would we go to this room first?

"Charles, you would be staying here for the day. And this will be your room."

Would I be staying here for the day? I didn't think I would be staying at Reina's place. Does Reina have something else planned for me? I then looked at Reina, wondering if killing her brother was her only motive.

She had planned everything we had been doing so far. And I had no clue what she was planning. What she had told me earlier was nothing like this.

I needed to ask her what she was doing when we were alone.

"Reina, why don't you go meet your father? I will be attending to your boyfriend for a while longer."

Fuck! Reina had left, and now it was only her mother left and me. I'm going to develop a headache after this.

"Let's go to the living room."

Jennifer then led me out of the room that I would be occupying.

"Did you know that tomorrow is an important day for the Burgess family?"

"Sorry, I haven't been informed much from Reina. She had called me today and dragged me here without any explanation."

Jennifer sighed in disbelief at what Reina did. Even though I wanted to sigh, I could only do it inside my head.

"Sorry about my daughter. She does things at her own pace."

"Don't worry about it. I'm used to it."

With what had happened so far, I couldn't entirely rely on Reina. I would have to confront her when the chance to do so is right.

We then arrived in the living room, or should we call this the tea room? Honestly, I can't tell. I haven't lived with the rich or even met them before. I had heard that most of them were weird.

A maid who was cleaning the room had gotten tea for the both of us. Pouring the tea, the maid left us on our own.

"Tomorrow, Tristan, Burgess's heir, will take over my husband's role as the head." 𝓁𝑖𝑏𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝒸𝘰𝑚

Does Reina want to be the head? Or did Reina hate her brother? Speculating wouldn't do me any good without much information.

"I'm sorry if this is a weird question, but does Reina dislike Tristan? Even with her stoic look, it isn't anything positive when she speaks about him."

Jennifer sighed for the second time. What I asked shouldn't be harmful. It's not like she could link what I said to the death of Tristan.

"I know I shouldn't say this without my daughter's permission, but knowing her. I doubt she would say anything about it."

"It started about six years ago. Both my daughter and son's relationship back then wasn't so strained."

"Back then, on the day of Tristan's awakening. Tristan had gained a skill. A powerful one at that."

From what Jennifer was going to say, Tristan's skill must be dangerous. For her to describe what had happened must have strained the relationship between Reina and Tristan.

"Tristan, careless to use his skill, had used it on her sister Reina."

"The damage that he had caused on Reina had put her in a month's worth of coma."

"My husband and I didn't know how long it would take for Reina to wake up. Thank goodness that it only took a month."

"But waking up wasn't always a happy thing. Reina suffered an injury in her brain and lost most of her emotions."

So that was why she was mostly expressionless. I started to pity her a little. Not being able to feel most of your emotions must be bland.

"Tristan, who had injured Reina, had avoided her like she was a plague. Not knowing how to face her, Reina's hatred for him started to increase."

"If only my stupid son went to Reina and apologized."

"Couldn't you find a healer to fix her condition?"

She shook her head, and any attempts made had failed. Jennifer had her hand up her forehead. It must be tough being an actual parent. My parents sucked. I wonder how they're doing. I had cursed them and had no news about them ever since.

"Then couldn't you or your husband get Tristan to apologize to Reina?"

Some of the problems could've been avoided easily. I know why Reina wanted to kill her brother Tristan, but should I do it?

"It's already too late. Reina had lost most of her youth due to Tristan. I don't think she could ever forgive him."

"And Tristan himself is too stubborn."

Their complicated family situation doesn't sit well with me. With the story finished, I looked out the window and enjoyed the scenery.

"Tristan will arrive tomorrow, and this will be the first time they meet in six years. I hope Reina herself won't do anything."

Six years? Damn, to avoid your sister for six years. That itself was pretty trashy. He was even an adult to make it at that.

He isn't helping anyone with that attitude of his. The geass that I signed is still active. I wonder what would happen if Jennifer found out I was going to kill him.

"Thank you for listening. It helped a lot to say it out loud."

"There isn't a need to thank me, Reina is my lover, and I would be happy to help you out."

She smiled at me wholeheartedly. With that all done, Reina, who had met her father, had come into this room.

Chapter 20

"Reina, how is your meeting with your father?"

"It went well."

"I see. Then I will leave you two on your own."

"Charles, I will see you at a later date."

She exited the room and headed out. Reina and I were the only ones left in the room. The atmosphere between us was tricky.

"Why don't we go to the garden and speak there?"

The garden was only outside of the living room. Going out, Reina and I walked side by side. The view of the garden was amazing.

I, too, wanted a place like this. I hope Aled could make one similar to this. The place was filled with many bright flowers. Each tended with care. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝓶

"You heard our conversation earlier. So, what is your opinion on it?"

That's right. Reina, halfway into the story, was listening to Jennifer talk. Since she didn't want to barge in, she had listened wholly.

"My brother must be killed."

"I see..."

Even after listening to her mother's story. Reina's decision to kill her brother was unwavering. Does hatred drive her? Or was there something else?

"May I ask why? I doubt your hatred is the only reason you want to kill your brother."

"That's right. My emotions that are being suppressed will be freed once I kill him."

Is that how it works? How was she so sure that would work? Is Reina's skill related to everything that has been happening so far? With how everything has been going so far, I wouldn't doubt it.

"How are you sure your emotions will come back, just from killing him?"

"I just know."

"You knew this situation was going to happen. Why didn't you tell me? If you want me to kill your brother, you should've prepared me for this."

Reina stayed silent, hearing me say all of this. What a complex woman to deal with. I hope this stress won't get to me.

"If you're not going to tell, you should up the reward as compensation."

She looked at me, unsure of what to do. Since she had caused me so many problems, I would egg her for more rewards.

"You need to compensate me for all the stress you're causing me. Your mother's story had made my heart throb a little."

"Killing your brother would make me feel bad, so you have to compensate me."

In the end, Reina caved into my persuasion. With me earning a few hundred million bucks, I hugged Reina tightly.

Surprised by my action, her eyes widened, and she blinked, unsure of what to do. Her face was blushing a bit. In the end, she is a girl. Even with her suppressed emotions, she should feel embarrassed being hugged by an attractive male.

"Miss Reina, dinner is about to be served. Why don't you get ready before dinner starts? I will get our guests ready."

A butler, someone near our age, had come. He was average, one where you could see everywhere. Ranking in the 10B, he was near the middle of the ranking.

With that said, Reina left for the second time. Dinner? Looking at the time, it had passed by in a blink of an eye. To me, it felt like minutes.

Anyways with Reina gone, the expression of the butler changed. He was now hostile with Reina away. What a sudden change of expression.

"You're Miss Reina's boyfriend?"

"Yes. Yes, I'm. What about it?"

"Break up with her. You don't deserve her."

My mouth had moved upward, showing a smile. It wasn't like I was really in a relationship with her. Reina was the one who caused this.

"Do you have feelings for her?"

The man winced as I said that. For the butler to fall in love with her master. How tragic. He does even less for someone who claims I don't deserve her.

"Even if I did break up with her, it's not like you would be with her."

"From the expression alone, she judges you as just a servant—nothing more, nothing less. Her mother had approved of me while you're here trying to play tough."

"You should know what society this is. You could never get the approval of the Burgess family with your pitiful rank."

What I said was true. I doubt anyone in the family would let this butler be in a relationship with Reina. He has no qualities to be a member of a wealthy family.

I didn't need to curse him. He was already pitiful enough to forever watch his loved one from the side.

"Anyways, I'm going to leave. Your attempt to make me back off is pitiful."

Even if I didn't know my way, being with someone hostile was uncomfortable. I made my way back to the living and hoped Reina would return.

After twenty minutes of browsing on my phone, Reina returned with a dress. Wearing a blue dress, I could say it fit her nicely.

Reina returned and looked confused, wondering why I hadn't changed.

"Your butler didn't help. And I don't want to snoop around."

"Do you know where I could change?"

"Follow me."

Following Reina, we went into a changing room. With many suits in the closet, which one should I choose? Does it matter?

"Are you going to watch me change?"

Reina stood there once we entered the room. Hearing me say that, she exited the room. I wasn't that picky with what I wore.

Getting the one that fit me best, I took a black suit and wore it. With me wearing it, I got Reina back in.

I doubted that I would need to style my hair. With my preparation done, Reina held my hand and dragged me out of the room.

"The both of us are going to a restaurant. My parents are busy with tomorrow's schedule, so they won't join us today."

With tomorrow being the big day for the Burgess family, many preparations would need to be made.

I wondered how it would pan out with Tristan, the heir of the Burgess family, dying on the day of inheriting his family business.

Chapter 21

I'm not going to lie. It was my first time going to a high-class restaurant. And right now, everything here is new to me.

Reina and I were now alone on the top floor of a fancy restaurant. Now that I think about it, doesn't this seem like a date?

"Did we have to come here?"

I'm complaining. I was just wondering what Reina wanted. If she wanted to be alone, she could have requested everyone to leave her room.

"Don't you like rewards? Think of this as another one. If there was any other problem, count this as one of your prizes."

It was a nice reward, but there are better things that I could get. Since we're here, I might do my best to enjoy it.

"Remember that butler that had told you to change?"

Reina stared at me blankly, wondering what I was getting at. Even though I pitied the man who loved her, I was still someone who wouldn't let someone talk down on me.

"He has feelings for you. This was the first time someone told me to back off from someone. It was something I never expected to happen."

"What are you getting at?"

"My emotions were hurt to a certain degree. So, this meal at the restaurant could be used for this, right?"

Reina ignored me and looked at the menu. Seeing that she didn't react to anything, I looked at mine and wondered what to get.

Wagyu beef, Oysters, Caviar, and many more were on the list. With my order in mind, I waited for Reina to decide what she wanted.

Getting the waiter, Reina ordered some mumbo jumbo. In comparison, I had only gotten a wagyu and some spaghetti. 𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

I could have ordered more, but I was a respectable guest. While dinner was great, I couldn't help but think about Nene and the people living at my house. I wonder how they were doing.

"So, when do you want me to kill your brother?"

"During his ceremony or before he arrives?"

Any option was available to me. Since Reina had made this contract, I didn't care how it was done.

"Do it when he officially takes the role as Burgess's head."

That was cruel, but she had every right to do so. Her brother had stolen most of her joy. And he can't even make it up to her.

"What are you going to do after your brother is dead?"

"..."

Reina looked at me without moving an inch. She stared at me with empty eyes. Those eyes were similar to my past.

One who will take their own life. Even if she had gained more emotions, could she truly feel happy? That wasn't for me to answer, but only for time to tell.

After finishing our meal, both of us went back without a word. Reina immediately went to her room while I decided to take a bath.

Night time approached, and I was trying to sleep in my bed. I knew the reason why I was unable to sleep.

This request made by Reina left a bad taste in my mouth. As someone who only cares about personal gains, who would have thought I would hesitate to do something like this?

But after this, the bad feeling would leave. We humans would only move on with our life. That is someone that everyone would have to accept.

*Rustle*

Outside my room, I heard someone coming in. Closing my eyes and ready to activate my artifact, the door to my room opened.

I heard the steps of the person coming in. The presence of the person's body was within body distance.

Activating my artifact, I heard a metal sound from her barrier. Opening my eyes, I saw the butler in the garden earlier today.

The knife that he was holding had hit the barrier I had made. I didn't think I would be assassinated while doing an assassination.

"Wow, to think there was someone much more narrow-minded than me."

"Shut up! Because of you! I got fired by Ms. Reina!"

So he got fired? I can't say I'm too surprised. Falling in love with your superior is a big no-no, especially if your superior is a female.

"Shouldn't you thank me? Now your chances with Reina are much higher."

"Still, I didn't think you would be so stupid to attack someone that is so much higher than you in the overall ranking."

"Shut up! It's all your fault!"

I guess he wasn't listening for any more reason, with both of us attacking, using my skill. I set my curse at ten percent.

With us a few feet between, he dashed towards me and slipped on the ground. The knife he was holding onto earlier had slipped and cut a part of his legs.

"ARGH!"

He wailed in pain, and with his scream, he attracted the attention of nearby servants. Was this called a self-snitch?

It didn't take long for someone to appear. The servant saw that a person was bleeding in the legs. They called for help.

From the looks of it, I will have a sleepless night. The ex-butler looked at me, full of hatred. He tried to get up with a knife stuck to his leg. His attempt was futile.

Jennifer, who I met earlier today, was still awake. She looked a bit tired. I felt a bit bad for her wasting some time because of this.

"What happened?"

"He tried to kill me but slipped and got himself injured."

Jennifer frowned at the severity of this incident. With her continuing to ask questions, the long night had just begun.

"I'm sorry for everything that happened tonight."

After hearing everything that had happened, Jennifer apologized in advance.

"You don't have to be sorry. I'm not bothered by it, at the very least."

pAnD a(-) Being modest was the best thing I could do. Lashing out at Jennifer would only worsen it. I could use this chance to form more of a connection with the Burgess family.

"I would like to compensate you. But it is already late. I will do it after the ceremony. Go take a rest first."

I knew there was a reason why I liked Jennifer. She knew what I liked.

Chapter 22

After the incident, I took a short nap. Reina, outside my door, barged in without a second thought.

"Reina, it's still early. What are you doing?"

I was still tired from the lack of sleep. Reina then walked closer to me without saying a word. It was disturbing, not knowing what she was doing.

"What are you doing? Are you going to join me in bed?"

I made a joke attempting to lighten the mood. But I don't think it worked. Reina was looking down at me, staring at me without making a sound.

"Reina... What are you doing?"

Observing her, I wonder what Reina is thinking. Even getting to know her back story, she was still impossible to figure out.

With her crawling into my bed, I shoved her away. Nene had done something similar, I wasn't against it, but I needed to be paid.

"Pay me, and I will let you do what you were doing."

I will assume that she agreed to my deal. Getting on my bed, she pushed me down, flat on the bed. Crawling on top of me, her head was now a few centimeters away from me.

Reina then shoved her tongue inside of me. I thought she would do a simple kiss at most. In some ways, she was more aggressive than Nene.

Her tongue is warm, even with her being inexperienced in these things. I still felt good about all of this. Did I inherit this from my mother? Or was this the same for everyone?

With the bit of experience I learned from Nene, I guided Reina. Her clumsy movement had improved over time. Not only was she improving, but she became more aggressive, wanting more.

The sound of us making out was only loud enough for us to hear. Reina's cheeks were flush, and her lust was increasing.

"How is it?"

After twenty seconds of kissing, we both needed to grasp for air. I wonder what had gotten her to do something like this.

"It feels different... But something I could get used to."

Did she say "get used to"? Don't tell me she is going to do more. Reina then went in for another kiss, disrupting my thought. 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝙤𝒎

Too occupied with Reina, the door to my room opened, and Jennifer came into the room. She was surprised to see Reina kissing me.

"Oh my."

Jennifer had her hands in her mouth, dazzled by this situation. Even with Reina's mom watching, Reina continued.

Gently getting Reina off of me, Reina realized what had happened. Her suppressed emotions could only suppress so much. Some shame had gotten to her, and her face turned red.

"You both could do it later. My husband would like to meet the both of you."

"Reina, I didn't think you would be that bold to get on top of your boyfriend."

Jennifer began to tease Reina and was having fun doing so. Judging by how Jennifer looked, it was probably something rare for her to do.

"Could the both of you leave? I need to change."

If I were to meet Reina's father, I would have to change into something good. I don't want to be glared at for being disrespectful.

Changing my clothes into something presentable, I got out of the room. Both Reina and Jennifer were outside discussing something.

"Are you ready?"

I nodded, ready to meet the current head of the Burgess family. I wonder how he will react. I hope he isn't a stern man. I want to ask Reina what her father was like, but with Jennifer around, I rather not.

With the three of us going back and forth with some random topic, we arrived at the office of Burgess's head.

Going in, we saw a man sitting down on a chair working on a computer. Different from what I had expected, the man was somewhere in his forties.

He had black hair, opposite to his wife and daughter. Brown eyes that could be seen anywhere else. His build was normal. He was someone you could see anywhere else.

He wasn't a muscley stern man, but more like a hard-working man. Like Reina's mother, his father was gentle around him. Someone who you could get along with. Of course, I couldn't let my guard down completely.

"Sweetie, our guest has arrived."

Jennifer, getting her husband's attention, had his head turn over. Looking at Reina, he had a gentle smile. Getting a good look at her daughter's face, he then turned his attention to me.

"I'm Matthew Burgess, the current head."

"Despite my title of being the head, I'm only a figurehead. You could see my rank. You would normally think my rank is higher than it usually is."

He was right. He was ranked 5B, much lower than his daughter and wife. He was a man that you could find anywhere else. But why was he telling me this?

"I'm Charles Anderson. You may call me Charles."

"Charles, it is. Then Charles, thank you for looking after my daughter. I'm also sorry for last night."

Matthew apologized deeply for yesterday night. I wasn't all that tired, so I didn't care. In fact, I found the incident a little entertaining.

"Like what I said to your wife, you shouldn't worry about it. I haven't been harmed in any way."

"Are you sure?"

I nodded, confirming that I didn't care. After all, Jennifer would give me something after today. Before I could speak some more, some people outside had entered.

"Mr. Burgess, your son Tristan has arrived in London. He will be preparing for the ceremony right away."

"I see... Thank you for informing me."

"I want to talk to you a bit longer, but I'm busy now. I hope you will enjoy the ceremony, and please take care of my daughter."

The words that he had spoken were that of a fatherly figure. I was a bit jealous and torn. I wasn't in a relationship with Reina, but Jennifer and Matthew wanted their daughter to be happy with me. Not only that, I'm going to have to kill their son.

Chapter 23

After some time had passed, the ceremony with Tristan's ascension was about to begin. Currently, Reina has her arms linked toward mine.

We were in a room with a large podium in the back of the room. This room could fill up thousands of people, with the ceremony being a party, everyone was here to enjoy.

This was the perfect place for my skill to work. I was close enough to curse him, and with this many people, no one could link it directly to me.

I know that I'm playing the role of her boyfriend, but don't you think this was too excessive? I could have released it, but that would give me some weird looks.

There were already some news articles about Reina and me being engaged. Fuck! How did it get to this? If I broke the so-called engagement, my reputation would be ruined.

"Reina, are you sure you want to go through with the plan? Your mother and father would be devastated once that happens."

I whispered to Reina only loud enough for her to hear. Reina closed her eyes and was in deep thought.

Reina was currently hesitating. Now the time for her brother to die was near, she hesitated. This was normal, after all. Even after six years, there was still that little affection that Reina had for him.

After a while, Tristan, Reina's brother, arrived. Tristan was standing on the podium. Like Reina and her mother, he had white hair and blue eyes.

Ranking in 1400, he was pretty good. Tristan briefly glanced at Reina and me but took his eyes off after seeing Reina looking back.

Along with his father, Matthew stood on the podium along with Tristan. At first glance, I couldn't tell if they were related in any way.

"Good morning, everyone."

Even though his voice wasn't loud, everyone who heard it listened.

"Before we start the succession rights, I want everyone to enjoy today's party."

"Hope you'll have a nice day."

Matthew left the podium and let Tristan take the lead. As the next head, he would have to stand his ground.

"As my father said, I hope you will enjoy this party. Today is an important day for the Burgess family, and I, as the next head, will take this family to the next step."

"I won't take any more of your time, so enjoy the party."

Like Matthew, Tristan also did a short speech. With no one else left talking, everyone here did their own thing.

This was my first time at a party, and I didn't know what to do. It was a good thing Reina was still holding me.

"Miss Burgess, I heard this man is your finance. You picked a good choice."

"..."

Speaking to Reina, a random girl with a dress showed up. I don't know who she is, but she seems to know Reina.

"Miss Wells. I thought you were staying at the academy."

Was she a student at our academy? From how Reina worded it, she was probably a student from our school.

"There's no way I would miss a big event like this."

Miss Wells shook her head and shrugged, showing she wouldn't miss something significant.

"Charles Anderson? I didn't think you would be Miss Burgess's finance. There were many talks among women in our school about you."

Is that so? I wasn't close to any other student, so this was something that I wouldn't know. With my looks and current standing, I wasn't stupid enough not to know why.

"They will disappear in due time."

It's not like they could talk about me forever. I will be in the academy for a while, so the people talking about me will die down.

"Are you not so fond of fame?"

"I have no interest in it."

It would only bother me in the long run. The only good thing about fame is the gifts I receive from those who admire me.

"But from the looks of it, you will be more of the center of attention. Look who you're with."

Ms. Walls took a glance at Reina and looked back at me. After this, how do I get rid of this relationship with Reina? And who even spread the rumors of me being engaged to Reina?

"Anyways, I would like to talk more, but there are other people I have to attend to. Tata!" 𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

And with that, Ms. Walls left us alone. Reina and I still had our arms crossed. How long are we going to be like this?

"Reina, where are we going?"

With us alone, Reina started to walk in a different direction. She hadn't said anything and had started to drag me around.

Upon arriving on the party room's balcony, Reina stared at the sky. At the beginning of Ms. Walls's talk, Reina looked dazed.

"Reina, what's wrong?"

This time I put more force into my words. She should at least answer me. But even then, she frowned and walked away with me on the balcony.

She better give me an explanation after this. Trusting what Reina would do, Reina went to her mother and wanted to talk.

"An invasion will arrive in five minutes."

Invasion? How does Reina know? Her skill, was it future sight? Or some predictability? With how everything is going on her way, I wouldn't be surprised if it is.

"An invasion? Thank you, honey, for the warning."

"Charles, could I ask you to protect my daughter?"

"I won't let anything harm Reina."

With her beside me, as long as there was no crossfire around us, we should be fine. If there was an invasion, we had to hide.

"Thank you. Now hide. I will make a quick call."

Jennifer then stormed off and did her thing, and Reina had us running away from the party scene. There wasn't much of a place to hide within five minutes, but Reina tried her best to lead us to a safe place.

Even after five minutes, Reina ran in a direction with a plan in mind.

[System Initiated.]

[Invasion will arrive in one minute]

[Invaders left: 100]

And with that, the crowd began to panic.

Chapter 24

[Jennifer Burgess POV]

This is looking dire. Five minutes ago, my daughter had warned me of an attack. To think it would happen on this crucial day.

I warned the guest in these five minutes and called for the International Defense Agency. The branch in the UK should be able to hold back the invaders long enough for the real big shot to show up.

[Invasion is now beginning. Prepare to defend your home world.]

"Honey. Please stay safe."

[Third Person POV]

In the sky, a cracked space began to open, and lizard people began to come out of the space. A hundred landed on the ground and began attacking nearby people.

Even with some preparation, it was hard for everyone to do something within a few minutes. A war had begun in the middle of London, and battles between top rankers of Earth and Lizard people had started.

Up against a hundred lizards, people were a thousand humans. The fight is already devastating, ranging from some millionth rank to a second-digit ranker.

Buildings were being torn apart, and the people in the crossfire died. And this was only the beginning of a long battle.

"Hahaha! Look at our mighty Zartarians fight! These earthlings will soon meet their demise!"

The perpetrator of this invasion was the leader of the Zartarians. His name is Olareno, and he is the strongest person in his race.

He was about 2.2m tall with blue skin. Dressed in heavy armor made of unknown materials with a crown, one would assume he is the king of his world. Coupled with his sword and aura, he was, without a doubt, powerful.

"Zarbon! Don't waste your time on that weakling!"

Olareno roared, commanding Zarbon, one of his men, to finish the fight. Zarbon was fighting ten people who were near his strength.

"My liege. I will do as you say."

Zarbon heard his king's command, and the aura of Zarbon spiked. The ten people that were fighting Zarbon were now grimacing.

"I was going to enjoy the fight some more, but you heard my king. Don't blame me for your weakness."

"Don't you dare underestimate us. We won't go down that easily."

One of the fighters fighting Zarbon came out and said it. The situation looking for those ten wasn't looking so good.

Fighting Zarbon, they were already at a disadvantage in terms of overall abilities. Now that Zarbon was going for the kill, they had to step up their game.

"I like your spirit, but that's not something you could use to beat me."

Zarbon, who held a spear, came down, attacking the person nearest to him. Unable to react, the person's body was sliced in half.

The scene was gory, against someone within the top one hundred. A person in the ten thousand rankings would have no chance.

With one of the people dead in an instant, everyone paled at the sight. Everyone that was fighting Zarbon is all fodder. Waiting for the top rankers to arrive, all these people could do was stall for time.

"Everyone! Use a blood sacrifice!"

A blood sacrifice is a dangerous drug. Once taken, your body's strength and mana will grow incredibly. Depending on someone's talent, they would increase their strength by two to three times.

But the drawbacks of the drug were something most people couldn't handle. The reason why the drug was called blood sacrifice was that the drug weakens your heart functionality.

One could imagine what would happen if that were to be taken. Not only would you be weakened by a large degree, but you might also be considered a cripple for life.

Everyone knew that this might be their final fight. But fighting against an invader this strong was their only choice.

Taking the drug, the strength of everyone increased by two or threefold. Zarbon had killed another one before they could take the drug.

"Do you think I would allow you to do that without doing anything?"

After killing the one taking the drug, Zarbon threw his spear at another. The spear had penetrated and made a hole in the man's stomach.

Seven were left, but they were now ready to fight.

On the other side of the battlefield, the other troops attacked everything. Some top rankers had already arrived and had killed some troops.

But not everything was bright. Some of the lizard men's troops were killed, and some of the top rankers were.

An example would be overall ranked no 89. He had sacrificed himself and caused an explosion killing five of the troops.

This battle was brutal. London was already destroyed, and most civilians on the battlefield had already died. There are currently 85 lizard men left, and the strong ones are all alive.

Back to the battlefield with Zarbon, only five were left. Zarbon had taken some scratches, but most were already on their last feet.

"Warriors, I commend you all for your fighting spirits, but this fight is finished."

"What!" 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

Zarbon had disappeared from his spot and decapitated the woman shaken by what Zarbon had said.

After killing the woman, he proceeded to do this to the next. In just a few seconds, everyone that he fought had died. He then flew back to his king and stood by his side.

"Zarbon, you have disappointed me."

"As my second command, you took too long to finish those bottomfeeders. They weren't even someone who we should be wary of."

"My liege, they make perfect use as a training practice."

Olareno sighed at his second-in-command antics. He then scanned the battlefield, waiting for an opportunity to join the fight.

Some of his men may have been killed, but he didn't care. He may be a king, but he did not need some weaklings.

This invasion was for training purposes and for him to plunder more resources. Olareno is arrogant. He truly believed that no one in this world would be able to defeat him.

He then smiled, sensing a challenger worthy of fighting.

Chapter 25

[Tristan POV]

Seeing that an invasion would happen on my big day was a shocker. I can't help but give myself a wary smile at this happening.

Was this karma? Ever since the accident six years ago, I couldn't help but hate myself. My sister, who I love dearly, had been hurt because of me.

I was shocked to see that my sister had brought her boyfriend. Observing them together, a hint of relief came into my chest.

The news of my sister being emotionally disabled shocked our parents. I blamed myself for everything that had happened.

I was busy on the day of Reina's awakening, but hearing what had happened to my sister caused something inside of me to break.

Hearing what had happened to Reina made me want to stay away from her. What if she hates me, was the first thing I thought.

What I did as a brother was the worst thing possible. Running away from her had caused us to become distant.

I could have made it up to her six years ago, but that was now impossible because I was a coward.

Knowing that Reina had a boyfriend eased my heart. At least I knew she was capable of loving someone.

The invasion had begun, and the destruction caused by the invaders had already caused a huge mess.

In front of me was a lizard man. I was confident in my ability to cause harm. But I wasn't proficient in fighting someone with similar strength.

"You, puny man! I will be your opponent!"

With the lizard man in front, he shouted at me and attacked. His movement was fast, but it was something I could deal with.

Using my skill, I made a particle explosion using my skill at its full power. Right in front of me was the lizard stopping my attack.

"Gah!"

My particle explosion had caused immense damage, and the lizard man had blood coming from his mouth.

The attack had harmed him, but it wasn't strong enough for me to finish him. Seeing that the lizard man stayed still due to cautiousness, I made another explosion.

"Argh!"

This time the explosion I made caused some critical damage. The lizard man was now on his knees, barely able to stand up.

"To die like this, how unsightly."

Saying his final words, the lizard knew that he wouldn't live much longer. There were other things I had to do. I couldn't waste any more time.

Doing a final explosion to the lizard's face, the upper half of the lizard's body disappeared. I had killed one of the invaders, but there were still many more.

Reina, I hope you're safe.

[Olareno POV]

Interesting, that was the only thing I could think of. I had heard that this world was about two hundred years old with the system activated.

But to think that there was a human worthy of my attention. Our world has double the time to grow, so generally, our strength would be much higher.

"Warrior of Earth! Tell me your name!"

Why are humans so close to one another in terms of look? Except for their hair color and shape, they all look the same to me.

"Constance, Protector of Earth."

[Third Person POV] 𝒍𝙞𝙗𝓻𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝙢

Constance was a woman wearing a nun outfit. Her blond hair and golden eyes radiated on the battlefield. Anyone who saw her would recognize her. She is the definition of a saintess.

The woman up in the air is currently the second in the overall ranking in this world. While she may not be the strongest, she would do her best to fight off the lizard king.

Without saying anything, Constance made the first move. Thousands of swords made out of light appeared in the air.

"Interesting!"

Olareno laughed at the sight of Constance's power. The thousands of swords targeted Olareno, and with the swords attacking him, he dashed and broke whatever came attacking him.

[Charles POV]

Man, I knew invasions were dangerous, but to think a battle in minutes could cause that much destruction.

Using my curse, I cursed about ten of the nearby lizards. My full power is fixed. Whenever I use my curse at 100%, a creepy creature drags my target through the ground.

I wonder where my targets would go after being sent away. But I imagine it is not good for them, with their luck at its worst.

"Hey Reina, we have been running for fifteen minutes. Where are we going?"

Thanks to Reina, I have been safe from any fight and crossfire made by these fucking reptilians. The street was half destroyed, and the corpses of people could be found anywhere.

"Safety."

A quick answer from Reina, but it was enough to know that she wasn't just walking around randomly. Reina then looked at the sky, and my sight followed hers.

"What the fuck is that!"

Up in the sky, I could see some blinding light. The light attacked a lizard, but the damage destroyed the city.

The crossfire would have hit anyone near there. I then looked at Reina and secretly thanked her. If she weren't leading, I would've died for sure.

While I had an artifact that would allow me to revive one time, it wasn't something that I would want to use easily.

Another lizard was approaching us, but I got rid of him immediately. I don't know if Reina knew it was my doing or if she hadn't noticed it.

[Invaders left: 71]

It was already impressive that many of the invaders died. I had killed at least ten of them, meaning my contribution to this fight was slightly higher than one-third.

The fight, on the other side, has attracted everyone. Everyone in that area had run and focused on the fight.

With how strong those two people were, it was better to run away from them as far as possible. Reina, who stopped looking at the fight, ran toward it.

"Reina, why are we going in!?"

Chapter 26

"Reina!"

"You crazy bitch!"

She grabbed my hand and dragged me to the battlefield. Reina has more strength than me in terms of physical terms. So, stopping her was impossible.

Reina wouldn't let me go, no matter what. All I could do was accept my fate of losing one of my lives. Reina probably also had one seeing how she wasn't scared at all.

"You better pay me more for this!"

Screaming what I wanted next to us, a sword made out of light almost hit us. The power of this seemed to be someone from our world. This was almost a friendly fire. I didn't want to go any further.

"Reina, where are we going?! Please tell me!"

This whole thing was an emotional rollercoaster. Even though I lived a shitty life, I don't want to die now.

Reina ignored me and ran toward the battlefield. After a few minutes of running, Reina found what she wanted. And what we found was Tristan.

He was on his deathbed. His body was badly mangled, and healing him would be hard. Reina used her skill to find her brother.

"What are you going to do to him?"

"I doubt you need me to kill him."

This was the perfect chance for Reina to kill him. Tristan was there unconscious. Effortless for even a kid to kill.

[Third Person POV]

The battle between Constance and Olareno raged on. Only five minutes had passed, and the two were still fighting vigorously.

Constance's light magic was still rampant, and Olareno did his best to cleave Constance. Olareno, who thought he would enjoy this battle, didn't have it.

"You bitch! If you're going to keep running! I'm going to make sure you run for life!"

Olareno shouted in rage. Constance is the type of person to fight only with her magic. Constance would keep fighting from a distance, not wanting to be in the range of the lizard king.

"Foolish."

Constance replied, unbothered by what Olareno had said. Floating around in the air, the battle continued. 𝓁𝒾𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝓂

Constance's magic was keeping Olareno at bay. At the cost of keeping Olareno at her side, the saintess magic was doing more damage to the city than the invaders.

"You forced me to do this! Die!"

The lizard king wasn't going to take this battle any longer. Constance was feeling the power around Olareno change. She erected a barrier made out of light around her, trying to defend herself against an attack like this.

The lizard king's sword started to glow. Olareno was charging his weapon and began to launch it toward Constance.

[Charles POV]

"Hey Reina, what's your choice?"

Reina stared at Tristan. I didn't know what choice she would make. But seeing how she made no moves in a while meant he was safe.

"I will hear what he has to say before deciding what to do with him."

"..."

Tristan is lucky. The love that she still has for him hasn't completely faded.

Will my geass react to that? Reina could get rid of the geass if we have an agreement, so I wasn't too worried.

Deciding on what to do, Reina took a potion from her ring and fed her brother a potion. The injuries that Tristan received were much more significant than one should take.

Tristan would take months to recover, and it wouldn't be surprising if he were in a coma.

"Fuck!"

Reina and I felt the spike of aura released into the sky. The lizard king used a move that would potentially destroy the city.

We were lucky that the lizard was aiming at his opponent. Otherwise, everyone here would've died, unable to resist the attack.

With the attack exploding, everyone around us began to shake. The nearby buildings broke apart, and their pieces fell to the ground.

One of the buildings was going to fall on us. Luckily I had a shield prepared just in case an accident occurred.

Reina held her brother and ran to the nearest safe area. I followed her since she knew where the best place was.

The three of us escaped from the collapsed building, and the battle within the distance rages on. There was one lizard man near us, but I had gotten him before he could attack us.

Even with the potion that Reina had used. Tristan was still in critical condition. His bones were broken. A recovery potion could only do so much.

"Where are we going next?"

I wish Reina could communicate. Her being quiet most of the time made me nervous.

"We're going to see my family."

Reina saying what she wanted, started to walk in a different direction. Even though it was in a different direction, it was still near the battlefield.

Half of the reptilians were already dead. And more people from our world are coming in to join the fight.

[Jennifer POV]

Everyone at the party had already evacuated into a safe area underground. I should have gotten my babies here with me.

What I was worried more about was my son. Reina can predict the outcome of a situation, so her being safe was the least of my worries. Her boyfriend, who was ranked pretty high, should be able to protect her if anything went wrong.

But thinking about Tristan made my head hurt. That boy is too stubborn for his good. While he was talented and strong, the invaders attacking would be at another level.

"Honey, I can't help but worry for Tristan."

My husband was at my side, even with him here. I couldn't help but think of my son. Today was his day, but the invaders had to ruin it.

"I also worry about him, but there is nothing we can we about it. The battle is being recorded, and part of the city has already been destroyed into oblivion."

Even though we're watching the fight between the lizard king and Constance, I wish we could see the condition of our son and daughter.

I pray that nothing has happened to them.

Chapter 27

[Third Person POV]

"What is that?!"

Inside the evacuation room, some people noticed something in the fight between the top rankers and some lizard men.

Some of the lizardmen were sucked into the abyss. Monsters of a horror story would show up once in a while. And they were freaky.

"Monsters from hell..."

One man who knew some details about the other world. Even if he muttered his words quietly, it was enough for everyone to hear.

"Hell..."

pA n,dan(-)0ve1.c0m The room was quiet. Even if they didn't know what lies in hell, most people here knew it was the worst place to be.

The world of hell, a place no one dares to go. Even habitats of the fifth rank world would not want to go there.

You would face strong monsters and an endless wave of them. And to make it worse, the monsters in hell have some powers that make them immortal.

"What are they doing in our world..."

Everyone saw that these monsters were dragging the lizard men. The monsters of hell replaced the fear of the lizard men.

If one monster from hell were to appear and attack, even the weakest amongst them would be able to wipe out most of humanity.

But seeing that the monsters of hell would disappear after taking a lizard man had most people relieved.

"They won't come to our world fully, right?"

"I hope not. These things scared the shit out of me."

"We're fucked if they do."

A small discussion between the people was made. Some had theorized that these monsters would come, while others tried their best to dismiss them.

Nevertheless, even in an attack, the people here are lively.

[Zarbon POV]

Am I going to die? As a warrior, I pride myself on being the best. My liege was the only exception to this rule.

Was my liege wrong? I had heard the news that the world we would invade was still developing. It wouldn't be strange if we razed this world. Our world is near the peak of a first-rank world.

My consciousness is fading. The battle between these humans is fun. It's a pity that I would've to die so early.

All my limbs were severed. I never expected the strongest human to be such a monster. My liege... Please survive.

[Charles POV]

With Reina carrying Tristan, she was still faster than me in terms of speed. I was doing my best to catch up to her, but I doubted she would stop just because I was tired.

Both Reina and I stopped. Everything above us had been cut. All the tall buildings were split in half. I can't believe someone could do such a thing.

"REINA! RUN!"

Screaming like a bitch, Reina and I ran with all our might. This is seriously fucked up. I don't want to be crushed by a building.

Reina, with her brother on her back, grabbed my hand and moved me in a direction. With Reina's skill, she directed us to a hole in a falling building.

She had saved me an extra life. I would've thanked her if she wasn't the reason why I was in this situation.

But since we survived, we were now trapped in this building. On the bright side, we wouldn't have to worry about anyone fighting us.

"Is your brother going to survive?" 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝒓𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝓶

"He'll, for now."

"Reina, are you sure?"

I looked at him, and he was barely breathing. I checked his pulse, and the beat was one of a man going to die.

"What next? And give me answers. It's getting annoying when you keep everything to yourself."

With a big problem, it is frustrating for Reina to hide everything from me. I know she has employed me and doesn't need to tell me anything, but she should in a situation like this.

"..."

She stared at me and looked away. Reina then looked in a different direction and looked back toward me.

"We're going to escape from this building and go to the underground shelter where my parents are."

"Is that all?"

"This is what I only know."

I don't know Reina's skills precisely, but just from her words alone, I could narrow down her skill. Her skill should also have a limit.

"Then should we start going? Your brother's condition is getting worse over time."

"Follow me."

Going in the direction of where Reina had looked earlier, I followed her. All the broken equipment inside the building had gotten to one side, meaning the place was almost cleared.

Finding a broken window, we quickly exited the building and returned to the battlefield. There were now only twenty lizard men, but the remaining invaders should be more powerful than the rest.

"WHY!"

Another strong attack had appeared, and a gust of wind had almost blown the both of us away. On Reina's shoulder, Tristan had flown away, and the both of us could not do anything.

"FUCK!"

Now that Tristan was in the air, it was almost impossible for us to retrieve him. Reina was too shocked to do anything. Tristan is fucked!

His mangled body would splat from falling from the sky. Tristan is falling somewhere at a three-hundred feet building.

Tristan, even if I didn't know you well, you were a shitty brother to Reina. But at least your family will give you a proper burial. Rest in peace.

Falling to the ground, Tristan's whole body splatted. His now mangled body was now somewhat like mush. It was an ugly sight.

Reina looked disbelieved. Judging by how she looked, she hadn't foreseen this situation.

"Tristan..."

Reina walked toward Tristan's body slowly. Her usual stoic face was now about to riddle into tears. I didn't think that what Reina said was true.

But the emotions that he had lost were now returning. I don't know how this works but looking at his bloody corpse. Reina burst into tears.

We were still on the battlefield. It was dangerous for us to stay here. But seeing Reina's condition, I doubt she would leave.

Chapter 28

[Olareno POV]

"You rat! Now you die!"

This woman was annoying to deal with. But with this last attack, she would be gone for good. This fight is my victory!

Using one of my strongest attacks, I sent a slash capable of slashing space. The woman's name Constance will now finally die to my attack.

"Gahaha! Victory is mine!"

A victory never tasted this sweet. Even though my opponent was annoying, she was worthy of my challenge. Since she is dead, no one will stop me.

With my attack gone, I saw a figure in the sky. Two people were in the sky, one of whom was the woman I was fighting.

"HOW!"

The woman was unscathed by my attack. How was this possible? I refuse to believe this! Using an attack of the same caliber, I sent another attack.

"MY ARMS!"

Looking at my arms, they were cut off. What had happened? I didn't see anything attacking me. But before I could do anymore...

[Third Person POV]

"Constance, you've grown weak. An opponent of this caliber shouldn't be too hard for you."

"Cyrus..."

In front of Constance was a man named Cyrus. Cyrus was a man wearing a black outfit that covered his whole body. Not much was known about him, but he is the first in the overall ranking.

"Since my job is done, I'm leaving."

"Wait!"

Without heeding her words, Cyrus left. The Saintess could only sigh. She knew how Cyrus would act, so she wasn't too angry about it.

[All of the invaders are eliminated!]

[Defenders Ranking:]

[First: Cyrus Morse]

[Second: Charles Anderson]

[Third: Constance Oslen]

[Rewards Distributed]

"Charles Anderson..."

Constance muttered, seeing an unfamiliar name. She didn't expect someone else to be ranked higher than her. But shrugged it off as she was tired from a long fight.

Seeing the destruction she had caused, she couldn't help but sigh. As someone called the Saintess, she had killed too many in this battle.

Using her remaining mana, she used her skill and healed everyone in the area. Everyone dying recovered, but it was already too late for the dead.

How many people did Constance kill? Even though she did her best to protect the world, sacrifices must be made.

With all her remaining mana gone, like Cyrus, she left the city to recover.

[Charles POV]

The rewards were distributed after every invader had been killed. I got second place, and first place must be insanely intense.

[Rewards Calculating]

[Twenty-Four Invaders Killed]

[Reward Received]

[Revival Crystal Received]

[Revival Crystal: This item could be used once someone dies. The time limit for its use is an hour.]

This item was strangely convenient. Reina, still grieving, was on her knees in front of her brother's dead body.

"Reina, if you pay me a lot, I will revive your brother."

I read a lot about the Burgess family after visiting them. Their assets are more than trillions of cash. Maybe I could get a few shares after reviving her brother.

Reina then looked at me with tears in her eyes. There was still hope in her eyes, hearing me say I could revive her brother.

"I will do it. Please, bring my brother back."

She then holds my hand tightly, begging me to do so. Her usual attitude turned one-eighty. And judging by how she will act, this would now be her personality.

Since she had agreed, she better hold the end of her deal. Taking the revival crystal from my system, I placed it on her brother.

I wished Tristan's body was in a better condition. I now had blood in my finger, but the crystal was absorbed into Tristan's body. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝒎

Both Reina and I looked at her brother's body. The mushed body was now recovering. His body was reshaped into its original shape.

That was a sight to see. Tristan's body was fixed in a matter of seconds. From his injuries, it wouldn't be surprising if he was going to be in a coma.

Now that I had used my rare item, Tristan would wake up. Reina cried again for the second time out of joy.

I wouldn't have believed it if I were ever told that Reina would cry twice. But considering the circumstances, it did.

Tristan's eyes began to twitch, and he was beginning to be awakened. Her nervousness could be seen.

They haven't had a proper conversation in the last six years. And now that I was with them, it couldn't be even more awkward.

"Reina..."

Tristan spoke for the first time after his rebirth.

[Third Person POV]

[All of the invaders are eliminated!]

[Defenders Ranking:]

[First: Cyrus Morse]

[Second: Charles Anderson]

[Third: Constance Oslen]

"To think Cyrus has made his move."

"Of course, he would. He is the strongest and would defend our world."

In the underground, where the other evaluators are located, everyone saw the rewards handed out to the contributors and couldn't help but be amazed at who they saw.

"Not only that, but the Saintess had also arrived. But who is Charles? I had never seen or heard of him before."

"Ah! I remember who he is! He is engaged to the Burgess family's daughter!"

"I remember too! I saw both of them holding hands during the party! To think a man as young as him would be that powerful!"

With the invasion now over, everyone was talking happily. A conversation about Charles was being made left and right.

"Doesn't that mean Charles was summoning these monsters from hell?"

"..."

"Well, shit! We can't piss him off. Let's do everything to get him on our side."

"That man is right. He might even be stronger than Cyrus in the future. We should assist him early so we can earn a favor from him.

Everyone attending today's ceremony was businessmen/businesswomen or essential people of some kind.

A woman who knew him, at least for some part, couldn't help but sigh. Her daughter's boyfriend was going to be a new sensation after this event.

The woman couldn't help but hope for her daughter to keep that boy.

Chapter 29

[Redditors4223: Have you heard what happened in London? I heard that most of the city is destroyed! It's crazy how a big city could be destroyed in minutes!]

[BiggerMan12: ^ Lol! Not only did I hear it, but the news of the fight was also broadcasted. Everyone should have seen it, considering how big the news is.]

[Virtual3123: ^ Man is right. Everyone should've seen it unless you live inside a rock. But you probably do. Redditors4223]

[MoneyGod: Anyways, have you seen Cyrus? He finished the leader of these lizard men in one blow. That guy never ceases to amaze me.]

[FriedChickenLover2321: Not only that but all the invaders. They couldn't even block a blow from him.]

[SaintessFanOneNumber: Didn't you see the Saintess? She is as beautiful as always.]

[NoSimpsAllowed131: SaintessFanOneNumber. You need to get a life. Didn't you see how she destroyed the city.]

[SaintessFanOneNumber: NoSimpsAllowed131. Haters like you are irrelevant and stay irrelevant.]

[HellEnthusiastic6969: Did you see those monsters from hell? Those things are so cool! These lizard fuckers stood no chance.]

[Illogical524: Are those things really from hell? They could be summoned monsters that look like they're from hell. But who summoned them? I had never heard of anyone having those abilities.]

[HellEnthusiastic6969: Of course, those monsters are from hell. Haven't you seen the portal opening underground? You could see a bit of hell under them. I wish I could meet the one who summoned them.]

[BrickLord63: HellEnthusiastic6969. You have a weird taste. Those monsters are creepy. Seeing them would make anyone shiver.]

[MaskedRoz: Did you see the next Burgess heir? He is so unfortunate.]

[Sensation20: I bet there is no one more unfortunate than him. Not only did he almost die from the Saintess, but he also flew up from Cyrus's ability. His already mangled body splatted. Why do they even have that recorded.]

[Regis938: I bet the Burgess family would demand some compensation from those two. Even if the Burgess family isn't strong compared to the two, they have many connections.]

[Vex539: Seeing how they humiliated the Burgess heir, it wouldn't be surprising. I wonder if the two would, and if not, things would get rough.]

[FoxyHunter67: Even if the two rankers won't compensate them, their backers will. It won't do them any good to ruin their reputation.

[WForMe: Did you see the reward distribution ranking for London's defense? Someone by the name of Charles Anderson got second in the rank. Higher than the Saintess.]

[DemiseVisionary: Isn't Charles just some kid? I heard someone with his name awakened and got a skill earning him the third rank immediately.]

[Link242525: Well, he is now second on the list. From his skill alone, he probably has some EX-ranking skills. Other than him, only Cyrus and the Saintess have one.]

[Trouble458: Wait, doesn't it mean he summoned those monsters from hell? Holy fuck! That skill he has is broken as fuck! If he took enough skill-leveling capsules, it wouldn't be surprising if he got first on the ranking board for skill.]

[SuperCoolKid923: Wasn't he with the daughter of the head of the Burgess family? Does that mean the rumor of him being them engaged is real?]

[SexyWoman58: It's a pity he is already engaged, I should've gone for him earlier. Who knew that in weeks, he would've been taken from a bigshot already.]

[ThatGuy42: SexyWoman58. Even if you wanted to be his mistress, I doubt he would take someone like you. Lol! For someone with your name, you're probably ugly.]

[SexyWoman58: ThatGuy42. I bet you have never spoken to a girl in ten years.]

[PKMaster93: Shouldn't we talk about how Tristan had revived? Charles should've gotten a revival item from the system. His brother-in-law sure is lucky.]

[BigPP7438: PKMaster93. Lucky? He got smashed by two of the top-rankers. And even his ceremony was ruined. I bet he would get hit by a truck.] 𝓁𝘪𝒷𝘳ℯ𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝑚

[IFistYourMom6969: Man... How much money was that revival item? I bet it could easily cost billions of dollars. I wish I could have that item.]

[IloveBeatricesThighs: Since Charles got a revival item, what about the Saintess and Cyrus? Their item should be something as good or better.]

[DogPawPatter: We peasants would never get the details out of them. They were the ones that defended us, so no one had the guts to do so.

[Grudge364: I feel bad for the people of London. Do we know what world these lizard men come from? I doubt the government wouldn't go to their world for revenge.]

[OverTheEdge: It would take a while for our world to find where these lizard men are located. Once we find them, we can easily wipe them. Cyrus has already killed their king, and he will also join the raid. With the rewards given for invading a world that would be too irresistible for anyone to give up. If that happens, I wonder if Charles would join. His summoned monsters from hell would indeed dominate them.]

[ZaWorld: OverTheEdge. Sheesh, why don't you write an essay?]

[BlueEyesBlueDragon: Don't you think Charles is unfair? Not only is he good-looking, but he is insanely strong. He also is going into a wealthy daughter. That is so unfair!]

[LeafNinjaMaster: BlueEyesBlueDragon. Not everyone could be like Charles. He is a rare talent but not an unwelcome one. With him here, our world will be safer.]

[SuperMonkeyMan: LeafNinjaMaster is right. Not only would we be safer, but the chances of our world being in the second rank will be closer. Haven't you heard? The rewards for our ranking will be much sweeter. We need more talent like Charles.]

[PeerlessSwordCrank: SuperMonkeyMan. If only Charles had used a sword. That is why Cyrus will also be my number one hero.]

[SexyCatWomen: Master~! Your babies will be mine!]

[FlippingTheTable2: SexyCatWomen. This is why people give us fans a bad reputation. People like you should stop doing this.]

[SexyCatWomen: FlippingTheTable2. Bad Reputation~? I'm only telling the truth~! I'm not a fan~! Master is mine~!]

Looking at the internet, I could only sigh. SexyCatWomen... You make my head hurt.

Chapter 30

That girl sounded like Nene. It was probably a coincidence. It's not like I miss her, but she was oddly convenient in what she did.

Two days have passed since the incident in London, and I have been staying in my room for the last two days.

Reina and I haven't talked much, but she was spending time with her brother. If I hadn't known her for these last few days, I would've thought she had a brother complex.

The reporters that wanted to talk to me were annoying. This was the only place where I could be at peace. I wanted to return to the academy, but it would not be nice, and the rewards I wanted would be gone.

Some of my powers were leaked from the reward distribution. But it is not like they know what it is ultimately.

Today was when the ceremony for the upcoming head would be rescheduled. Looking out the window, I heard the door to my room had opened.

"Charles!"

"Reina."

The one who opened the door to my door was Reina. Reina had entirely changed since the death and revival of his brother.

Looking at me, she was smiling too brightly. Even though she had changed, there was still something inside of her that would never change. She is plotting something again.

Getting on top of me, Reina started to kiss me. This time she was vigorous compared to the last time.

This is hot. Unlike the emotionless Reina, this one was more expressive. She is much sexier in this state.

"That was a greeting. You're still as unpredictable as ever."

"Shouldn't I reward my finance?"

"When did I become your finance? I never agreed."

"It's the reward you'll receive."

"I don't see how that's my reward."

It would seem like a pain. I would get led by the nose whenever I agreed to her request.

"Don't you like the money? Marry me would give you twenty percent of the assets made from our family."

"And that twenty percent is a lot. I'm also someone who doesn't spend a lot, so you'll receive most of the cash anyways."

What Reina said wasn't wrong. The opportunity was too hard to give up on. Not only would I get money, but also her.

There are downsides to this, but the upside is much better. I find her troublesome, but I don't hate her. She also has no bad intentions, so agreeing doesn't seem too bad.

"Reina, let's get married!"

I held her hand tightly, and she held mine back. A money sign was in my eyes, looking at her. And she couldn't help but blush at my proposal.

"Oh my, Sweetie, I didn't think your lover would propose this early."

Jennifer had arrived at the right time. Her eyes shined brightly, seeing what had transpired. And from what I could tell, Jennifer was not opposed to it.

"Sweetie, follow me. Let's make a plan for your wedding. I have some great ideas in mind."

Reina's mother took her away, leaving me behind. So when do I go to the party? I want to chase them, but I don't think I should bother them. 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

I wasn't so keen on going to the ceremony. Going to the ceremony would be too tiring. With the stunt I did two days ago, people would crowd me.

The only thing I could do was congratulate Tristan. I had a few conversations with him after he had recovered. He was similar to Matthew in some ways, but I see that he sees me positively.

Reina, who had forgotten about me, returned and pulled me to the party. As I had predicted, everyone around me tried their best to entertain me.

Today is Tristan's day, and his spotlight was getting stolen. I hope this doesn't lower his positivity toward me.

Some people were looking to recruit me for their company, but I declined. I had already signed a contract with Linsey, and it would be impossible for me to do so.

With the party's final event, Tristan's speech began. Standing tall on the podium, his aura had been imposing on everyone. Looking sharp for being the next heir, this was something he had to do.

"From today onward! I, Tristan Burgess, will become the next head!"

"Like every upcoming head, I hope to succeed and surpass the previous head."

"What you'll be expecting is changes made to the company. Previous contracts that don't benefit the company will now be null."

"The rules of the families serving the Burgess family will now be stricter. And some of the families will be removed."

"Guards! Get rid of them now!"

Some of the attendees were killed by the guard. About eight people died from Tristan's command. Screams could be heard, but Tristan immediately silenced everyone.

"The people I killed are traitors to the family. Not only did they sell some information about the family, but others took some of the funds without permission."

I didn't think Tristan could be that bold to kill in public. But with the proof there, no one could blame him.

He is showing that he would be ruthless to his enemies.

"There will be more changes, but that is all for now."

His speech was finished, and the ceremony had ended. There was an after-party, but I didn't want to attend it.

"Charles."

Tristan had come to my room, and he seemed tired by the looks of it. From what he did today, he had to talk to hundreds of people. No one should do that much.

"I thought you would attend your after-party."

"Sorry, but I also have my limit. And you're leaving first thing tonight. I have a few things to say to you before you leave."

"I still haven't thanked you properly for reviving me. Without that, I wouldn't have untied the loose end with my sister."

"I also want to thank you for accompanying my sister and making her happy. She had suffered a lot, and it helped to know someone was out there looking out for her."

"That's why I thank you."

This is the first time someone sincerely thanked me. I didn't know how to feel, but I can't say it wasn't good.

"Here is the fee for the revival item. There are fifty billion dollars. All the information will be on the card. Later."

Tristan left just like that. But fifty billion on my hand just like that. What a good day.

Chapter 31

It was now night, and the time for me to return to the academy had come. Reina and I would go back to the academy, with Reina driving back.

Jennifer, Matthew, and Tristan were there sending us a farewell. The family had given me a lot of gifts, and I accepted them all without any guilt. Who doesn't like gifts from wealthy people? Cause I l love them.

"Next time you visit will be the wedding, right?"

Jennifer said that had surprised Matthew and Tristan. Even though I proposed due to money, I didn't know anything about setting up a wedding. So, Jennifer and Reina would be doing everything.

"Marriage..."

Matthew and Tristan were silent, unable to comprehend what Jennifer had said. Reina smiled and nodded. With night coming, we said our final goodbye.

"Do your best, mother-in-law! Goodbye!"

And with that, Reina drove off. I was pretty tired, but the drive wouldn't take long. Reina was humming happily, driving the car.

"Don't you feel bad for your aide Montgomery? He missed your brother's ceremony."

I had forgotten about him. Now that we were going back, I would see him more often. Since he would follow Reina, I would've gotten to know him better.

"If he followed, he would've died. I can't let my aide die. The old me was fond of him, even with my emotions suppressed."

"Besides, he wouldn't mind. He has a family back in the academy."

I guess that I didn't have to worry about him. For an old man like him, he was someone friendly.

Our trip back to the academy was fast. As students with a high ranking, we had priority to enter the academy without any setbacks.

Reina and I had split ways. I returned to my home while she did the same with hers. Going back to my place, I could see Nene and the others waiting for me outside the house.

"Welcome back, Master!"

Everyone greeted me as I returned. All of them looked at me with admiration. With what I had achieved within the period, news of me spread like fire.

"Glad to be back. Nene, I will be taking a long bath..."

Going to my hot tube, Nene followed me. Entering the water, the stress that I had accumulated had washed away.

"Master~! How was your stay in London~!"

Nene was curious about how I did. She hurried over to me and sat on top of my lap. Does she have to do this when I'm trying to relax?

Instead of answering her question, I was too focused on her ass rubbing against my crotch. Nene, who noticed this, smiled in delight.

"Master~! You did work hard~! As your maid, I should relieve you~!"

Nene then turned around and faced me. With that said, she kissed me on the lips. Who would've thought I would do this to two girls on the same day?

While I wasn't what you called experience in kissing, I wasn't disappointed. Too focused on the kiss, I couldn't tell how long we kissed.

Was I going to do it for my first time inside a hot tub? I find it impractical. If we were going to do it, could I move us to the bed?

After kissing, Nene's face was flushed red. Even though I didn't do much, I could feel the overflowing lust coming from her. I had heard that animals have mating seasons, but does that apply to Nene?

"Nene, shouldn't we do this on a bed?'

Nene was breathing roughly, and the gaze she was making meant that she wasn't going to listen to what I said.

"Get off, my fiance!"

Reina had shown up doing a cock block. I thought she was at her house. What was she doing here? Great, I think she is going to get me blue-balled.

"Master is mine~!"

"No, he is mine!"

Reina also stripped, showing her figure. What is this? Some porn plot? Hey, I'm not complaining, but not only would I do it on a hot tube, but two girls at once.

Looking at my fiance's naked body, she was somewhat lacking in chest size, but her ass and thighs made up for it.

"So, could we go to bed? I don't feel like doing it here."

They have to listen to my one request. If I'm one hundred percent comfortable, the experience will be much better.

Nene's mood lessened, and she couldn't help but sigh. Drying me and carrying me to my bed, she pushed me down and started to suck on my dick.

This pleasure was something I had never felt before. The wet sensation and her tongue licking everywhere couldn't help but make me shiver.

Reina saw some part of me free and sat on top of me. Does she want me to lick her? That was the only thing I could think of. An idea popped into my head, and I started to lick her lower lip.

"Mhmm~!"

Her lower body, which was straddling me, started to tighten. With the pleasure heightened and wanting more, she moved her lower body along with my tongue.

Nene was still playing with my dick with her mouth and was like a vacuum sucking everything in sight. Even with the size of my penis, she had devoured it completely.

"Mmhmm~! More~!"

I couldn't exactly talk with Reina being on top. But her moans are sexy. My tongue was only playing with the outside of her cave. I wonder what will happen once I enter it.

And so, without thinking any longer, I did. I regret licking her insides. I wasn't fond of the metallic taste coming out of her.

"Ahhh~!"

To my regret, Reina was getting it off. The only thing that made it better was Nene sucking me fantastically.

And with enough time passing, the load I was going to shoot off had gone all out inside Nene's mouth.

"I'm going to cum~!" 𝓁𝑖𝒷𝑟𝘦𝒶𝑑.𝒸𝘰𝘮

Reina had also cummed from all my licking. With this finished, the first round had finished. And Nene had her mouth off my dick and swallowed everything of my baby essence.

Chapter 32

"Master~! It's time~!"

"Sorry, but it's the fiance's priority to get his virginity."

Reina stopped and blocked Nene from going first. Nene, of course, didn't accept it.

"Why don't we let my master choose first~?"

"Ok."

Reina had made a lie and sneaked in a quick one and immediately pushed my little brother inside of her. Nene panicked but knew that she couldn't do anything about it.

Inside Reina was a different feeling from Nene's mouth. The tightness coming from Reina made it hard to move. Reina winced in pain, having intercourse for the first time.

"Ahh!"

Upon fully entering her, the movement of our body stopped. She closed one eye and let out a pained voice mixed with a tint of pleasure.

With her on top, she kissed me and hugged me tightly. I could see Nene on the side, looking frustrated.

"You can't occupy all of him!"

Nene got Reina to get up and pushed her breast against my face. Having her chest in front of me, I was curious about how it felt and sucked on it.

"Nnnhm~!"

Nene moaned once my mouth suckled on them. Her nipples were wrapped around my tongue, and savoring her soft melons, I continued to play with it.

"Ahhh~!

Reina, who had waited for some of the pain to fade, started to move. With Reina's pussy wrapped around my dick, I moved as well.

"Master~... Do my boobs feel that good~? There's more to it~."

"Nnhn~!"

"Ahhh~!"

Not only was Nene stimulating me, but Reina's movement around her hips started to improve. The pain that Reina felt was slowly replaced with pleasure.

I couldn't help but only think about these two. Any other thoughts were unnecessary at the current time.

Is this how my mother felt, sleeping with multiple partners? Even though I hate this part of me, the pleasure built up made it impossible for me to give up.

"Nnhn~!"

"Ahhh~!"

The voices of these two vibrated the room. Since my hands were free, I used them to touch Nene's lonely but wet cunt.

"Master~! I want you inside me~!"

Without waiting for Reina's turn, she forced Reina out of me. Now that Reina was off of me. Nene got on top instead.

Once on top, Nene hurried up and inserted her lower lips inside me. Like Reina, she was also a virgin.

"Nyah~!"

But unlike Reina, she felt no pain. And since there was no pain, Nene moved immediately. My cat maid was much more aggressive in terms of movement.

Her instincts in mating were something else. The flow between us was perfect, and with how well she was doing it, I felt myself about to cum. 𝘭𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝘮

Not only was her movement different, but the shape of her insides was also. Even though Reina was tight, Nene used her body to squeeze me with everything she could.

I don't want to say Reina was bad at sex, but I think it's a race difference. But an animal in heat was different from a human.

Reina, who was to the side, was tearing up. She had tried to get Nene off me, but the difference in strength made it impossible.

"Nyahhh~!"

"Mmphm~!"

So instead of wasting her time, Reina used my mouth to kiss. My remaining hand went inside Reina.

"Master~! I feel it~! Release everything inside of me~!"

Doing what Nene had said, all my pent-up baby batter went inside Nene's womb. Reina, enjoying herself with my lips, had a tint of frustration upon seeing what had happened. Using her frustration, the movement of her tongue became more aggressive.

After cumming immediately, Nene hasn't stopped. My member is still sensitive after releasing my seeds.

"Master~! Your baby batter is soooo~! Thick~!"

What Nene was doing was clogging up my mind. Reina had stopped kissing me and got Nene to get off of me.

"It's my turn. Ahhh~!"

The beast inside of me had taken over. With Reina offering herself to me, I pushed her down and started fucking her.

Compared to what I had done to her a few minutes ago, the face she was making was drowned in lust.

"Ahhh~!"

Reina looked at me straight into my eyes. All she could see was me. Dominating her body, Reina's moans had intensified.

Nene couldn't stand there and did nothing. It was sad that this was the first time someone wanted me, but I will take it.

Nene then sucked on my balls while I took Reina on. The rest of the night, I took turns fucking them both.

And by the night's end, Reina and I were exhausted, while Nene was fine. I thought I was going to die with Nene's monstrous stamina.

Nene is a different breed of person, literally. Not only is her body different, but her strength is also.

"Nene, Reina, and I will skip class for the day."

After a rough night of sex, I couldn't move. It wasn't just me. Reina, who was beside me, was also resting.

"Master~! What about today's training~?"

"I don't think I can move... You were a bit too wild yesterday."

"Master~! You shouldn't blame me~! You were too good yesterday~!"

Even when she boldly said so, her face flushed red, remembering last night's event. Now that the three of us had experienced what happened. There will be more in the future.

Looking at my status, there were some changes. My ranking, which was 922, changed. After the incident in London, many people died, including the top rankers that had participated.

Forty people above me had died, making me the 882 ranks. I also noticed my charm ranking had increased. Does having sex increase one's charm ranking? Even if it does, I doubt my ranking would increase even more by doing it repetitively.

Nene was beside me, cleaning the bed. It was somewhere in the evening, and a lot of time had passed.

"Nene, you could get me something to eat. I'm unable to move. Reina might want some as well."

I looked at her and thanked her for doing so.

Chapter 33

Resting in bed, I remembered the gift that the Burgess family had given. Reina's family had wrapped the present, so what I got isn't known.

Opening the gift from my ring, I got five presents. The presents given weren't exactly big, but not it doesn't mean that the gifts weren't good.

Starting with the gift that Tristan had given, I unwrapped it and saw what I got. Brother-in-law, I knew reviving you was a good choice. They do say good deeds get rewarded. Or was it the other way around? Well, it doesn't matter, what I got was good.

Tristan gave me a watch. And along with the watch, a hologram of Tristan popped out of nowhere.

"Hello, Charles. It took a while for me to think about how I could repay you. And this was the best thing I could think of. Don't be too disappointed. This watch isn't like any other watch."

"This message is prerecorded, so any questions you have won't be answered."

Shutting me down with the questions I would ask, I continued listening to Tristan.

"Anyways, the watch I gave you is one of Burgess's new technologies. Not only could this replace your phone, but also your space rings."

"Try putting the ring inside of your wristwatch. Upon doing so, the space of your ring will improve by ten times; impressive, isn't it?"

Ten times... I paid fifty million, and this watch increased that value by ten times. Half a billion coupled with more features. Worthy of being my brother-in-law.

"Since these wristwatches are newly developed, there may be glitches. But overall, it shouldn't be too harmful. I gave you two extra, and I hope you give Reina one of them."

"Later."

Though it was a short introduction, it wasn't hard to navigate. I was looking at Reina. She was latching on me tightly. Listening to Tristan's recording must've woken her up. 𝙡𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝙢

"Are you hurting anywhere?"

Reina had passed out like me, so she had to be exhausted.

"I can't move..."

Even though she is grumpy from the numbness that she is feeling, her clinginess is cute. I still have four more presents left, and I intend to show them to Reina's face.

"Don't worry. Nene is getting us food. And besides, you still owe me a skill-leveling capsule. I haven't forgotten about that."

Reina sighed, seeing how I was. I can't help it. I lived in a poor environment, so I love getting stuff just for the sake of it.

"Here, I was planning on giving to you yesterday, but who knew that we would have a steamy night."

Getting what Reina had got, it was indeed a skill-leveling capsule. With my fiance handing me power up, I absorbed it immediately.

[Skill Level Up]

[Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the third level]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 3)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 5 kilometers of you. The user is now allowed to remove any misfortune upon anyone.

Five kilometers... But to think that I would get an extra buff with my skill. My skill only allowed me to influence one's misfortune. Now I have complete control over it.

My rank, which was 882, is now 425. Wow, more than half of my rank has risen. Not only that, but I'm now first in the ranking skill.

Being first, I wanted to celebrate. Reina, the nearest to me, took the brunt of my hug. Reina squealed, not expecting me to do such a thing.

"Not right now. I'm still too sore."

With my hug, Reina had misunderstood what I was doing.

"Get your mind out of the gutter. Look at my ranking overall and in skill."

Reina blushed, misunderstanding the situation. But looking at my rank, her eyes widened in surprise.

"As expected from my fiance. I have a sight for men."

My fiance nodded, complimenting herself. That is pretty shameless. I did all the work to achieve this far. Even though I barely did much. But I have to say. My decision is on point.

"Master~! Food is here."

Nene, who was getting food for me, has returned. I was getting hungry, and most of the day had already passed.

Thinking about it, I had just realized what I had said. Does everyone in the house know what I did... It was already late in the morning. Someone was bound to check up on us during our rest.

Since the majority of the servants are girls... It would be awkward to meet any of them in the eye.

"Nene, look at my rank."

I smiled brightly. I'm now the top dog here. Nene, who looked at my rank, was shocked. She had almost dropped the food. Luckily I reacted fast enough for me to get it.

"Master~! You're amazing..."

The usual cheerful Nene lost her usual tone. The smile she radiated was one different from a playful one.

"Master, you are the right choice."

Nene had mumbled quietly to the point where I could barely hear what she said. But seeing her meant it was nothing terrible.

"Nene, did you eat yet?"

"I did it while you were asleep. But eating more isn't a problem."

"..."

Nene is a glutton. I had forgotten. Nene got a delicately hand-crafted sandwich made by a sweet old granny.

"Small tits~! There are some for you."

"Small tits..."

"Don't you think that's too much of a low blow?"

"She ruined our alone time, so it's only fair~!"

"Small tits..."

Reina then stared at Nene's chest and compared hers to Nene's. I don't think that would help, but to think Reina would have that much of a complex.

You learn something new about these people each day. Taking a bite of a ham sandwich, I couldn't help but think they were tasty. Yum.

Chapter 34

After finishing our food, I had to resume opening these presents. What Tristan had gotten me, my hopes of these remaining gifts would be great.

"Nene, Reina, here is what Tristan gave me. Take it."

The two remaining wristwatches would be given to them. Guiding them on how to use it wasn't hard. They got the hang of it fairly quickly.

Now that the two of them had settled with what they had, it was time for me to open my gifts. The next gift I would open would be from Reina's father.

"Reina, what do you predict your father would give me?" 𝘭𝘪𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝘤𝑜𝓂

I hadn't talked much to Reina's father, so I didn't know much about him. Reina was right beside me, so I asked for her opinion.

"He's someone who likes safety. So his gift would most likely be some protection."

It's never too much to have a protection artifact. Some people have more than ten protection artifacts for survival.

Since Reina had said what I wanted to hear, I opened the gift inside. What my father-in-law gave me was a shape-shifting suit. Well, that's what is said in the note he wrote.

Stripping my old outfit, I wore the suit. Imagine the clothes I want to wear would change into whatever I want. How convenient.

It would permanently block a quarter of an attack, and the suit won't ever get dirty. Like Tristan's gift, the gift I got from my father-in-law was also convenient.

Reina had a distinct look while seeing what I had got. Was she jealous? All the little suffering that I had gone through is now being rewarded.

"I'm not giving this to you. Ask your dad for one instead."

"Don't you know, sharing is caring."

My fiance did her best to seduce me. I wasn't so stupid to fall for that. My greed is much higher than I had initially thought. And I doubt it will go away any time soon.

"My future wife. If you want to get along with me, I'm a man with boundless greed. I'm possessive with my items."

"Cheapskate..."

"If it makes you feel better, you're also a possession of mine."

Reina looked at me and gasped, stunned by what I had said. Now that I have taken care of that, I want to open the remaining gifts from Jennifer.

"Master~! Flirt with me, too~!"

Nene didn't want to be left out of the conversation, so she jumped in. How strong was she to have that much stamina?

"Yes, yes. Nene is also mine."

I kissed her on the lips and started to open Jennifer's gift. Jennifer had given me three of them. Three times the present means three times the fun.

Unwrapping the first gift, what mother-in-law gave is a mana vial. If I lacked something in the ranking, then it's mana.

Mana is a blood talent given by your birth parents. Considering how shitty my parents were on the board, I had also inherited that trait of theirs.

I was reading what Reina's mother sent. This was a second-world ranking mana upgrading vial. Drinking this vial will increase the quantity of mana that I will have.

Without wasting any time, I downed the liquified mana. I didn't expect drinking mana to have this sweet feeling. The flow of mana had entered my body, and the weak feeling in my lower body had disappeared.

"I made a full recovery!"

"Congrats, Master~!"

"But I'm still sore..."

Reina muttered, seeing me move ideally. Having mana is like a sixth sense. The air and the sensitivity of my body had increased. It would take a while for me to get used to this feeling.

My mana ranked in the billions and was now in the millions. Even though my ranking in mana increased by a long shot, my overall had only improved by two ranks up, from 425 to 423.

The Burgess family are my most fantastic sponsors, even though they weren't. I wonder when Linsey will put me to work. I'm not complaining about my free time, but I want more.

And for the second gift that Jennifer gave was a third-rank body enhancement capsule. The price of this thing is the same as a second-rank mana vial. Mana-related items are pricey.

"You'll be sleeping with my daughter a lot. I can't have you weak in bed, so here is a capsule that will increase your stamina."

My eyes couldn't help but twitch. Well, she wasn't wrong, but I needed it for Nene. Nene couldn't help but laugh at the note Jennifer sent. In comparison, Reina was embarrassed by the note.

Digesting the capsule would take a while, so I will do it later. There is still one final gift, which is smaller than the rest.

Opening the gift, it is two pairs of rings. Engagement rings? I didn't expect her to send us one. These rings oddly fit both of us; the color silver and a pink heart-shaped gem on the top made it cute.

Seeing that there were two, Reina hurried and took the ring that fit her the most. I thought its ability was over the top for an engagement ring. Every time I sleep with the other pair wearing the ring, my strength increases slightly.

"Reina, it looks like we'll be doing more later."

"Let's do it when I'm recovered."

"Master~! I also want a ring like that~!"

Nene said, also wanting an engagement ring similar to the one I'm wearing.

"I will get you one later, but first, I need to use my body enhancer capsule."

"Reina, do you need anything before we go?"

"No. I have my watch to entertain myself."

"Ok. See you later."

Bidding Reina a small farewell, Nene and I made it to my bathtub. On our way, I passed by Bella. One of the maids of the house.

She was a blushing mess once she met my gaze. I saw how she looked and confirmed that they knew what I did.

I can worry about that later, but it is time for another power-up.

Chapter 35

Swallowing the capsule made my body sore. The intense feeling was much different from the first rank of body enhancers.

Since the first one took at least four hours to work, how long would this place take? This potion made me feel like I was exercising for hours without stopping.

The cold water I was bathing on was the only thing helping me.

"Master~! Do you need anything~!"

Even though Nene was here, all she could do was be my moral support.

"Distracting me from this constant draining of my energy would help..."

The more I talked, the less I wanted to. Nene was thinking something, and from the looks of it, she had an idea. I hope that idea of her makes me feel better.

"What are you doing..."

"Hehehe~.'

Nene stripped and went in the bath with me. I don't think it was clean for her to do so. I was constantly sweating, so all my bath water was full of sweat.

With her bright idea, she put my head in between her breasts. It was oddly comforting and her mound of flesh sunk me in.

"Master~! How does it feel~!"

I didn't answer with her breast blocking my way of speaking. What I felt wasn't pain but discomfort. Seeing my sweat and lack of energy, she had some idea about how I felt regarding this.

"Nene... I'm going to take a recovery potion."

Bottling up my drink, I felt some energy returning to me. Even though my energy returned, I still felt like a bum. When will this end?

After five hours of feeling the most agonized in my entire life, the sapping of my energy had stopped. This isn't what I signed up for when I gained my powers.

"Nene... I'm so tired..."

I plopped my head toward her breast and slept like a baby.

Opening my eyes, I woke up and saw Nene and Reina next to me. Waking up, I felt more energized than ever.

"Nene, Reina. Good morning."

"Good morning to you too."

"Master~! How are you feeling?" 𝒍𝒊𝙗𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝓶

I got two responses from two different people. Reina gave me a warm good morning while Nene asked if I was ok.

"Stupid Maid, I told you he will be fine. Look at his muscles. It's better than ever."

Reina, with her skill, knew I would be fine. She caressed my body; however, she liked to demonstrate that I was ok.

"Small tits, I'm just worried for Master!"

Reina, face turned red, angered by what Nene said. She really has a complex about it.

"I'm fine, Nene. Thanks for asking. To answer your question, it feels like I have been dosed with ten packs of energy drinks."

My ranking had increased from 423 to 395—another significant increase in strength. Was the pain worth it for this strength? Well, yes, it is.

"I bet I can even rival you in bed now."

That showed how confident I was. Nene couldn't help but lick her lips sexily once I said that. But before we could get into the mood to do it, Reina stopped it.

"We've class today. And today's class is a little special."

"How do you know?"

"You slept for two days. I went to class yesterday."

"Two days..."

I didn't think drinking a potion would make me sleep that much. But since it's a special class day, it wouldn't hurt to join.

"Let's eat breakfast first, then."

After getting up, I went to the dining room. Breakfast was about to start. Everyone eating looked at me, varying from different expressions.

Some of the girls were blushing, looking at me, with Aled, his wife, and Rose's eyes widened looking at me.

They were shocked by my significant change. My muscles were more defined, and most importantly, my rank had risen significantly since I last saw them.

"Hello, everyone."

I smiled, enjoying the expression on their faces.

"Good morning, Young master and Young miss."

Montgomery was here and greeted us. Aled and the rest did the same once the experienced butler did so.

"It's been a while."

With that, Aled's wife got us food, and we ate breakfast. After finishing our food, the four of us head to class.

I was getting the usual look when I arrived at class. The students here really like to look at me. I can't blame them when I'm cheating in life.

"Reina, how does the stare of many jealous females feel?"

Before Reina and I got engaged, the rumors of us being engaged had already spread. Reina, you sneaky girl, had this plan from the start. But now she will get a bite in the ass because of it.

"Is that so? I haven't noticed."

Some of the boys nearby listening to our conversation couldn't help but laugh while the girls gave Reina the stink eye.

Our teacher Mr. Trek entered the class and looked me in the eyes. He couldn't help but be shocked, just like the other students looking at my rank.

Sighing at this, he shook his head and went to his desk. Doing what he needed to do, he started the class.

"Good morning, everyone. As you have heard, we'll be doing a reexamination."

A reexamination? For what? I then looked at the teacher, and he continued to talk.

"This reexamination may be brutal to some students, but the government here wants to see your true potential."

"During this whole week, some of you may be expelled from this school."

Well, that turned this room cold. I wasn't worried since this exam was weeding out everyone taking space in the academy.

Reina is also competent enough to get by for the exam. Nene and Montgomery aren't students, so that they would be with us no matter what.

"This exam will eliminate five percent of the students attending."

"And once you get expelled, there is no coming back."

Five percent? That is a lot of students, but I didn't know the exact amount. The government is serious about letting go of so many students.

Chapter 36

"Don't think of this as a punishment but an opportunity. While the people at the bottom will be expelled, those at the top will be rewarded with prizes worthy of your performance."

Ever since I got my skill, the word reward has been everywhere. Is this what it feels like to be lucky? Maybe gods do exist.

And to prevent Reina and me from being unlucky, I had always set my skill on us to have zero misfortune value, which means that we will never be unlucky.

"After this examination, the school itself will create its rank. The overall ranking will be irrelevant since not everything in the overall ranking is useful in this school."

"The higher you score, the more privilege you will get. There are about eighty thousand student's in this school. That means four thousand of the students here will be eliminated."

Eighty thousand... That is a lot of students, and for four thousand to be gone is a pity. But a new ranking system? How will it work for me?

My skill is my only asset, but how will I use that to help me? I find it too dangerous to use my skill unless I kill the students here.

I haven't tested my skill enough to use it to its fullest. So, I'm a little worried.

"For the first test, you'll fight monsters from another world. And to make it fair, you'll be fighting monsters with the same strength as you."

"Your exam will begin in twenty minutes. Use this time to get ready."

The teacher went out a bit, with some students leaving to do some last-minute preparations. I didn't need anything since everything was on my watch.

"Do you need anything before we start?"

"No, like you, I have everything on me."

Sometimes I think she reads my mind. But seeing that we had everything ready, we waited for the test.

And just like that, twenty minutes had passed. Everyone who had run off came back, and the time for us to begin our exam began.

"Now that everyone is here, we will head to the gym."

"With these twenty minutes, I hope you used your time wisely."

"Get up and follow me. We'll head to the gym now."

Following the teacher, it was weird. There were about a hundred teachers, and with all of us here, we formed a large crowd.

Not only a large crowd was formed in our class, but the others as well. Some people around my class were trying to get to know me, but with most of them having motives, it was hard to speak politely.

"Reina... How do you deal with this?"

I muttered, only to be heard by her and our aide.

"You'll get used to it. You have to. After all, you're engaged to me."

Reina smiled cutely, but to me, it was cruel. What she said is correct. I would've to get used to this. Not only will I marry someone from a famous family, but my overall ranking would get my attention even without wanting to.

It didn't take us long to arrive at the gym. But man, this place was huge. This place was like three times the size of my mansion.

The teacher from every class was getting everyone sorted. It didn't take long before a hologram above the air started to pop up.

"Good day, everyone. I'm Eryn, and I'm the principal of this school."

Eryn is a man with curly dirty blond hair. His eyes are blue, and with his glasses, he sure looks like a movie villain.

"You have already heard what your teacher said, and what they said is true."

"Our sponsors want this school to create an elite group, not wasting time on people without much potential."

"Anyways, all of you'll be fighting once. And all of you will be scored by how you fight. Killing or knocking down the monster faster will give you a higher score, and losing will lower your score."

One battle? That's less than I thought. Considering that there are about 80,000 students, it would take a while for everyone to finish. But how long would it take for us to fight?

"Nene, could you buy me some snacks? I got the feeling that we'll be watching the fights of many students. And I need something to do to pass the time."

"Will do, Master~!"

"Montgomery, could you also get me something?"

"If that is your wish."

Nene then ran off with Reina's aide and left Reina and me there. With how big the place is, everyone here made themselves comfortable. The bright side is that we'll see how everyone would fight.

"I know this may be late to ask, but do you know how to fight?" 𝘭𝒾𝒷𝓇𝘦𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝓂

During the attack, all Reina did was run. I haven't seen any of her combat abilities. It would be worrying if she didn't know how to.

"I might not be insanely overpowered, but I can hold my ground."

My worry would be pointless if she were confident enough to say that. With the match beginning, fifty students started the test immediately.

They were transported to a different place and were in an arena. Looking at how the students fought, most were reasonably even in terms of power.

This would be a suitable training device seeing how the monsters are even. The only way to win this fight is to overcome your limits.

Looking at everyone fighting, talents of a different kind could be shown. While they weren't experts, most of them here have some capability showing that they deserve to be here.

The actual rate of this exam is approximately eighty percent. Most people had won but were drained from using most of their stamina.

People who won quickly were exceptional, while those who lost were beaten up. I wonder how the monster will be matched against me.

Will they have an overpowered skill like me? The thought brought shivers to my mind.

Chapter 37

[Eryn POV]

"What do you mean that our sponsors want results? Our school is already the best of the best! Most of the top rankers are students of our academy from the past."

Listening to the director, my head started to hurt. With the recent invaders, our sponsors want to improve the younger generation's strength quickly.

"While the academy is doing good, we've to do better. What all of us want is an elite group worth grooming."

"We can't relocate all the resources to students who don't perform. That's why the sponsors and I will change our academy."

I sighed, listening to the director. Knowing him, he won't change his mind once he puts his thought into it.

"Then what do you suggest we do?"

Since there was no arguing with him, all I could do was go with his plan. Talking back to your superiors is someone no one would ever do.

"We'll create a new ranking system that isn't concerned about the overall ranking."

Doesn't that defeat the purpose of the ranking system? Our academy prides itself on having students of a higher overall ranking.

"Our ranking system will be based on competence. We don't need rubbish to take up the spots in the ranking board."

"In a few days, we'll do a reexamination. For this examination, we'll test all of the student's capabilities."

"We'll reward the top twenty percent of students while expelling five percent."

"Five percent isn't that too much? What will the parents of the student say?" 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

"Why would we need their opinion? If they aren't performing well, then that's on them. They can't do anything to us."

He wasn't wrong, but their complaints will go to my ears. Why is this job so hard? I need a vacation.

"Then what'll we be doing for these tests?"

The most common one would be a battle, but I doubt that's all the sponsors want.

Thinking back about what the director said, I can't help but hope that the new items implemented will be a bright idea.

The students for today will be engaged in a fight against a projection of a monster that will be the same strength as them.

This is the best way for students to improve and to see if they have any talent to fight. If they can't beat a challenge like this, then I can hope that they have talents somewhere else.

As the academy's principal, seeing how well most of the students are doing couldn't help but make me proud. About eighty percent of them had passed.

Looking at one of the students, I could instantly recognize him. Charles Anderson. His rank couldn't help but be a surprise to me.

Wasn't he on the thousandth rank when he joined the academy a week ago? He is now ranked 395 and would get under the hundredth rank in no time.

His fight was about to start, and I couldn't help but wonder what monster he would face. The monster he will fight wouldn't destroy the dimension, right?

What Charles was matched against was a zombified dragon. The thought of Charles sending an undead monster to hell was a sight.

But instead of Charles doing that, something else happened. Instead, the zombie dragon started to decay, and the rotting body started to come off.

Turning into a skeleton dragon, the dragon screeched loudly, and the bones around it started to fall off.

Without doing anything, Charles won the fight. Wasn't Charles skill summoning? But seeing how he defeated the monster, it was something else.

I wonder what his skill is. His powers are a mystery for someone being first in the ranking regarding the skill.

Brave Academy hopes that talented people like Charles will become stronger. That is what our sponsors and academy are striving for.

[Charles POV]

Seeing a zombie dragon for the first time is an exciting experience. The aura from this thing wasn't a joke.

I would've been destroyed if I had seriously fought this thing. I then used my skill, Target Of Misfortune, instead of sending the monster to hell.

The dragon's magic malfunctioned, and with that, the monster killed itself. With me defeating the dragon instantly, my ranking should be at least first.

Coming back from practicing on my test subject, I could see everyone looking at me. They didn't know how I defeated the monster, but with how quickly I did it, some of them couldn't believe their eyes.

Everyone who saw my battle was commenting about it. Sometimes being too good would cause me too much attention. Finding my way back to my

"Reina, Nene, Montgomery, how did you like my performance?"

I boasted, making all three of them smile. Nene clapped and couldn't help but be amazed at how I easily defeated a strong monster.

Reina and Montgomery were more composed, seeing that I won easily. Now that I had finished my exam, it was Reina's turn. But who knows how long it would take for her to start.

Snacking on food and watching everyone fight was an excellent time to pass. One person who I had watched particularly interested me.

A girl by the name of Kate Davila had impressive skills. Her skill allows her to command any living thing.

It was scary if appropriately used. It was a skill that would warrant a lot of fear. Being able to control one body without permission is a scary thing.

For me, this kind of match-up was even. If I cursed her first, I would win. But if she could control me first, I'll lose.

"Nene. Let's buy an artifact that won't have some people affect our mind."

"Yes, Master~!"

Watching some of these fights made me realize how many skills there are. Some skills would threaten me, while most would be harmless.

After watching a lot of fights, it was finally Reina's turn.

"Good luck."

"Don't need it. I know I'm going to win."

Reina smiled confidently and walked toward the stage, and the battle for her was about to begin.

Chapter 38

[Third Person POV] 𝘭𝒾𝑏𝓇𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

Reina then walked up to the stage. From the looks in her eyes, she had expected that she would win.

Arriving at the stage for her battle, Reina prepared to fight. Reina's opponent was a giant bat. The bat had two razor-sharp teeth capable of draining the blood of anyone it sank its teeth into.

Without any hesitation, Reina started to fight. Reina's weapon of choice is a rapier, one fitting of a noblewoman.

Calm as water, Reina waited for the bat to attack. Creating a high-frequency screech, the shockwave around Reina pushed her back for a few steps.

After the screech, the bat then attacked, flying toward her. The speed of the bat would catch most people off guard. But Reina had expected it.

With her predictability, she had dodged it with ease. Not only did Reina dodge the attack coming from the bat, but she made a counterattack.

Her rapier had stabbed and made a hole in one for the bat's wing. Losing some of its flight ability, the movement of the bat became shaky.

Even so, Reina didn't charge in. From how she fights, she would mostly do a counterattack as her primary strategy.

Having the advantage, Reina didn't let it get to her head. She marked her target, waiting for every opportunity to strike.

The bat used another screech attack to regain its standing, trying to get Reina off guard. But even so, Reina stood still.

Seeing that its attack didn't do much, this time, the bat went a little quicker, trying to take a bite out of Reina.

And for the final attack, making a hole into the bat's forehead, it died without much struggle. Reina quickly finished the fight and relaxed.

"It was easier than I expected."

"This fight didn't pose much of a threat. How do people even lose."

To the people who heard what she said, the losers of each fight couldn't help but be pissed. While people that had nearly cleared it would only give a weary smile.

Anyways what Reina had said had given a lot of reactions to the crowd.

[Charles POV]

"Nice, you made the fight look easy."

"It was easy. I don't know how some of these people are even losing. They shouldn't be here if they can't beat a challenge like this."

Woah, ruthless. But what she said is correct. This academy is for the best of the best. We can't have talentless people take up space.

"Anyways, let's leave. Watching for hours made me tired."

"Master~! What will we do next?"

Nene, who was behind me, hugged me around my waist. For her to do this in public is something bold.

"Let's get lunch. We haven't had a burger in a while. Reina, Montogmery want to join?"

With Reina's previous bland personality, I doubt she had ever eaten a burger. So why not use the chance to do it now?

"A sandwich?"

"No, a burger. The burger tastes better. Have you seriously never tried one before?"

I was joking when I said she never ate something like a hamburger. Even in my shitty old life, I had eaten it at least once. But to think a wealthy person like her has never tried it.

"Nene... Don't you think it's sad?"

"Master... To think small tits, never eat a hamburger..."

"Don't pity me. And you stupid cat, don't call me that!"

"To think Young Miss would've such lovely friends. I'm so proud."

After leaving the school building, we walked around to find good fast food to eat. On our way, a man blocked my path.

"Charles, is that you?"

"Who the fuck are you?"

The way he talked pissed me off for some reason. He acted pretty condescending and acted as if he knew me. But looking at him, I didn't know him.

"Don't you remember me? Well, it has been four years. I'm Luis. Your friend from middle school."

It took me a while to remember who he was. His wild look changed into someone pretty stylish. There was a significant difference from his previous look.

I always knew that he was an idiot, but for him to be cocky facing me. Giving him a greeting, I punched him in the face making him fly backward.

And after punching him, I gave him one percent of my curse. This fucker thinks he could show up before me and act like that.

"Master, is that alright~?"

"Don't worry. This is how we greeted one another during school."

Nene somewhat knew about my past. Knowing what I meant, she looked amused at the man's face planted to the ground.

"You didn't kill him, right?"

"He twitched a bit, so I doubt he's dead."

I didn't care whether he died or not. But since he had the nerve to show up, I got to take the chance to beat him up.

"What was that for?"

He groaned in pain, wondering why I did that. I couldn't help but twitch my eyes hearing him say that.

This mother fucker, was one of the people that picked on me during my days as a child. Of course, I was going to beat the shit out of him.

"Isn't this our greeting? Besides, what do you want? My companions and I are getting lunch."

Now that I see this piece of shit, my mood couldn't be worse. To think that a bully of mine would be crushed just like an ant.

There were cases of people bullying one another before one turn at eighteen. And once they have aged for the system to count. The cases of a victim killing the bully are pretty standard. That's why bullying is rare in this day in age.

Cause no one wants the target to get revenge on them just in case the victim has a higher talent than them.

The shit stain in front of me is lucky that I didn't outright kill him. Maybe not, since I had cursed him. But I couldn't help but wonder what his life would be like in the next few days.

Chapter 39

"So Luis, what do you want?" 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.𝒸𝑜𝘮

Since he had stopped me, he should at least want something. The bruise on his face started to show, and he looked at me angrily.

Even though he was angry, it was not like he could do anything to me. I could step on him all I wanted, and he could do nothing about it.

"Nothing. I wanted to greet you once for old-time sake."

"..."

Did he want to waste my time? I could have already started eating a hamburger with Nene, Reina, and Montgomery.

An idea popped into my head once I thought of something fun. Since I have cursed him, he should make great use of a source of entertainment.

"Is that so? My companions and I were about to get some hamburgers. Do you want to join?"

Everyone was shocked that I had invited him. After all, I had just punched him in the face, which was satisfying.

Nene realized what I had done and couldn't help but giggle—also entertained by the idea. Luis, seeing me propose that idea, looked skeptical.

"Sure, I could get something to eat and catch up with my old friend."

The anger that he had earlier left was quickly replaced with a smile. He was always a man with two apparent faces.

Not only did he like to bully people, but he also sucked up people in a better position than him. Now that I'm the top dog, he can't help but try to suck up to me. I might give him a little gift if he entertains me well enough.

The five of us then walked into a random burger store. I saw that my curse wasn't as good as I thought. I increased the power from one percent to five percent.

With the increase in power, misfortune for Luis started to kick in. Once we entered a store that sold burgers, a drink that someone spilled landed on Luis's crotch.

"I'm sorry!"

"No, it's fine. This isn't bothering me too much."

The one spilling the drink onto him was a lady in an office suit. With her apologizing, Luis turned into a simp.

Yikes, what happened to him? Did my punch damage his brain? The woman grabbed a tissue paper and started to wipe his wet area.

"What are you making my wife do?"

A scream was heard, and a man ran toward the said "wife." And appearing in front of his wife, he slapped the shit out of Luis.

"Rosey, are you alright? He didn't do anything bad to you, right?"

I couldn't help but chuckle at the sight. The misfortune was now working perfectly, just as I intended for it to do.

"Chazz... I poured my drink all over him. But you went overboard to hit him."

"But Rosey, I just wanted to protect you."

Listening to their loving atmosphere made me want to butt in. But before I could do so, Luis got back up and yelled at the man named "Chazz."

"Hey! what the fuck is that for!"

To get revenge, Luis grabbed a chair nearby and smashed it on Chazz's head. Luis is stronger than the man Chazz who made his head bleed.

"Chazz!"

His wife screamed in horror, trying to stop the bleeding from his head. The crowd nearby looked shocked by what happened and watched closely.

But Luis didn't stop after that hit with the chair. He went toward him and kicked him in the stomach.

"Stop."

I didn't have a hero complex, but this was partly my fault. I grabbed Luis on the shoulder, prompting him to stop.

Luis was still pissed. He was going to lash out at me but stopped at the last second. Wanting to vent his anger, he left without saying anything.

"Thank you!"

Rosey thanked me from the bottom of her heart. She repeated it many times but remembered how to hurt her husband.

"Here, take this."

I handed Rosey a recovery potion to fix up her husband's condition. She fed it to Chazz immediately, and Chazz's pale complexion started to heal.

"Let's get something to eat."

I didn't want to wait for the woman. We came here to eat in the first place. But before we could do so, something happened outside.

The police arrived and had Luis cuffed. Someone had called the police once Chazz's head had almost bled out.

"Unhand me! I didn't do anything wrong! It was self-defense!"

Luis trying his best to resist arrest wasn't going to help him. I didn't want to waste energy trying to help him, so I stood there.

"Charles, isn't he your friend?"

Where did she get that idea? I punched him in the face. Even with her predictability, her emotional queues need improvement.

"Friend? I think you misunderstood something. I despised him."

"Then why did you invite him? I don't understand."

"Why did I invite him? It's because I wanted to piss him off repetitively."

He was a source of entertainment, that was all. Reina had misunderstood that we were friends. Nene knew that I had some dislike toward him, while Montgomery noticed something off.

"Small tits~! That's why you need more friends. Some people could've made fun of you without knowing~."

Nene liked to make comments about Reina. What a good friend she is. Now that nothing was going to happen, it was time for food.

Nene bought a lot, just like last time. Everyone here knew of Nene's appetite, so they weren't bothered by how much she ordered.

With Reina grabbing her first bite, everyone around the table stared at her. She was bothered by this but knew that saying anything wouldn't work.

Taking the first bite, we waited for her to swallow her food. Reina's face brightened once she tasted the food.

"Is it good?"

"It's better than I expected. We should eat these more often."

"For once, I agree with you~!"

Eating our food, everyone here was having a good time. Luis, who was confined by the police, was forgotten in an instant. This is the life I strive for.

Chapter 40

[Nene POV]

"Master~..."

Waking up in the arms of my master couldn't make things better. His scent smells fantastic, as usual.

He is currently still asleep, using me as a body pillow. Small tits are sleeping beside him, but my womanly charm couldn't be matched.

Master has a test today, but before he gets ready for it, it's my duty as his mate to make him do his best.

Both of us are already naked, rubbing my body against him. I felt his manly stick rise. Seeing his little brother active, my body couldn't help but heat up.

I remember the first time I experienced it. It was something I didn't think I could forget. Looking at small tits, I could have hogged my master to myself if she didn't show up.

Master's body moved as I played with him. Getting his arms off me, I couldn't help but move my face toward his lower body.

Opening my mouth, I took everything inside my mouth. Playing with his penis was almost like an instinct of mine. I don't know if it is related to my race, but I don't mind it.

The heat coming off of him made me warm. Licking him cleanly, the eyes of my master started to open.

"Nene...?"

Surprised by what had happened, he looked at me with widened eyes. Even when I could not see his face, I could tell he was enjoying it.

I shoved my pussy right at his face and made him pleasure me. The moment he did, my body tingled.

My tongue that was moving around his penis had stopped. Even knowing he would please me, the feeling of being touched inside was still too much of a stimulant.

Getting a grip on myself, I moved my tongue along with him. Pleasuring ourselves in this lust, I felt my master's dick hardening more by the second.

It felt good. Not only did it feel good, but it was fun as well. My mind was occupied with this pleasure, and the stiffness master had reached an all-time maximum.

He then groaned and released his white seed. The load he gave out was thick and had a slightly bitter mixed with a sweet taste. This was something I could get used to.

Swallowing everything he shot off, I licked everything off his dick and got my head off it.

"Master~! Let's start the real thing~!"

"You sure are a horny kitty, aren't you."

Master smirked while looking at me like I was a piece of meat. I was only supposed to stop there, but my body wouldn't allow me. The tingly feeling around my lower body wanted more. 𝓁𝑖𝘣𝘳ℯ𝘢𝘥.𝒸ℴ𝑚

"Master~!"

"A naughty kitty like you should be punished."

"Nyah~!"

Master responded with a grab of my tail. I couldn't help but yelp due to his sudden movement. Then pushing me down on the bed with my body face to the bed, he started to lick me on my ears.

Not only did he have a hold of my tail, but with him licking my ears. All my body lost its strength.

"Nhhh~!"

With our position set in place, Master, being on top, started to mate with me from behind. The bed started to shake, and my mind and my body were feeling the start of something new.

Beside us, Master's supposed wife was already awake and started to masturbate. Since she wasn't planning on interfering with me, I would be nicer to her.

"Nnahhh~!"

The lewd slapping noise could be heard around the room. Even though we had just started, Master's movement was already hard and fast.

His thick rod was devouring me with each second. This abyss of pleasure couldn't be felt anywhere else.

"Nyahhh~!"

I'm a slave to his cock. Being played from behind made him reach everywhere inside my body. His movement was fast and strong, and the spot he hit was perfect.

We only started to mate for a few minutes, and I felt the muscles around my lower lips begin to contract.

"Master~... I feel it~! I'm cumming~!"

The tension around my body started to release, making me feel satisfied. Even so, Master continued to move.

Like him, it still wasn't enough. We weren't going to be satisfied with one shot. My body, which was more sensitive than usual due to my cumming, was still plowing.

The stiffness of his cock inside me indicated that he would cum for the second time.

"Nyah~! Master~... Breed me more~!"

"Don't worry... I have more... of this."

"I'm... Cumming."

"Nyaaa!"

Master's white liquid flooded my womb. This warm feeling inside me couldn't help but make me, please.

It didn't take long for Master to move again. His dick which was still inside me, was hardening again.

As my mate, our body was utterly compatible. I don't think I could ever live anymore without the feeling of his touch.

This addictive feeling will always be a remembrance of what I want. Before I could have an orgasm for the second time, small tits stopped us from having more.

"Charles, stupid cat. We have an exam later today. I can't afford to have you fail because you're too tired from having sex."

"Small tits, you did this on purpose! You knew I would have an orgasm and stopped it last minute!"

"I have no idea what you're talking about."

I couldn't help but grumble silently. This pent-up feeling made me uneasy. I swear, I would get my revenge. Small tits, watch your back.

"You win this round, but don't think I will forget this."

Since the three of us are awake, I should prepare for the day. Edna should be awake by now, preparing breakfast. I needed to check on her and her husband, ensuring they were awake.

But before I do that, I should clean myself up. I don't mind having Master's stench on me, but I doubt he would like it.

This is how I start my day. I wonder if anything will happen today.

Chapter 41

[Linsey POV]

I'm bored. Sitting inside my office daily and having nothing but the paperwork is tedious.

"Boss, please help me with the paperwork."

Jasmine, my number one slave, was working on the desk. She had signed us up with an exciting person a week ago. And I haven't seen him since then.

Nene was also gone, and the place had gotten quieter. I heard that Charles had been in the attack in London. I wondered how he was doing.

"Boss, please help! I can't take it anymore."

An idea popped up. Since Charles had a fun power to use, why not make him use it? As long as I reward him, he should agree to it.

"Jasmine. Call in Charles!"

"But boss... What about these papers?" 𝓵𝒊𝒃𝙧𝓮𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝒐𝙢

"You can do them after you call him."

Jasmine looked like she wanted to cry. Getting her phone out, she made a call to Charles. I couldn't help but be excited to see what he could do with his skill.

Looking at Jasmine's talk, judging by their conversation, she had. Jasmine managed to get Charles to join in for fun.

"Boss, he'll arrive any time soon. Please do most of the paper before he comes..."

Jasmine was exhausted from the lack of sleep. Since she got Charles to fill in, she could use some rest.

"Jasmine, go sleep. You look like a witch at the moment."

"And whose fault is that?"

She usually wouldn't speak to me like this. But since she is tired, I'll let it slide for now. Jasmine used my bed and rested there.

I should do the most of what I can before Charles shows up. Sighing at the abysmal amount of paper, I started to work.

After thirty minutes, Charles and Nene showed up. My eyes widened in surprise, seeing how much Charles had grown.

"Boss~!"

My favorite person greeted me with delight. Nene ran up and embraced me. Her boobs were still prominent, and I could feel her squeezing me.

"I can see you're doing well. Too well."

"Of course~! He's the one~!"

So, he fits the criteria of what Nene wanted. Looking at him, I could see why. He has been pleasing to the eyes from the day I first saw him. And he would only continue to grow.

"I see..."

"Charles, it's been a while."

"It has been, boss."

Now that he is here, we could start the fun. There was a place in mind where I wanted to go with him.

"Nene. Get the prisoners. A game is about to start."

"Aye~!"

Nene then left, leaving me alone with Charles. Since we are alone, I wonder how he felt during the invasion of London.

"These past few days must be rough. How did you feel during the attack?"

First-time experiences are memorable. He did well for someone who knew nothing. But for someone with his abilities, it was horrendous.

Charles's skill is one of a kind. It is a power that no man should hold all to himself. If he had been using his brain, he could have instantly destroyed the threat.

Today's call was simple. I would call him here for some fun and make him bolder. I understand he had a shitty past, but now he is essential to that world. Charles would need to get used to these situations for future events.

"I was distressed by what had happened. Even though I have a strong skill, it was useless against people that could easily blow me away."

There was a tint of frustration that could be seen. What he said was correct, but he couldn't stop the threat because his thoughts were limiting him.

"Boss~! I got the prisoners~!"

Before I could continue with some big talk, Nene came back. That is fine. He will soon realize his problem.

"Let's go."

We left my room with them and entered my favorite room. We arrived in the control room. Here we can observe the actions of every prisoner.

Nene had ten of these prisoners inside a room full of fun. All of them will be doing a challenge for freedom.

The room that they are trapped in is a maze full of traps. This would usually be boring if it's only that. But now that we have Charles, the fun will be at least tripled.

"Charles, add ten percent of your skill on each of these prisoners."

In the last test subject, ten percent and twenty percent had died. Twenty percent had died four days ago due to a ripple from space. He was unfortunate and got split in half, dying a bloody death.

Ten percent died because he was stabbed to death by an officer. We had freed them as we promised, but he still committed a crime. The officer slipped and stabbed his heart by accident, making him dead.

The ten prisoners here would most likely die. But won't it be entertaining to someone who lives in all of this?

Their struggles, pain, and even motivation will be at their peak. That's what makes these games so exciting.

"Boss~! You're making a weird face again~!"

Way to ruin my thoughts. But Nene was right. It was unsightly for me to make these faces. Beginning the game for these prisoners, the cage around them had opened.

The prisoners here weren't hand-selected, but people who had offered themselves to join these games.

Every one of these prisoners somewhat knew what kind of entertainment I enjoyed. For the price of freedom, they would've to risk themselves for it.

With the games starting, every one of these prisoners ran out and tried to escape from the maze they were put at.

"Charles, why don't we make a bet?"

"A bet?"

"Let's guess how many of these people will survive. Isn't that fun?"

Hook, line, and sinker. Charles, you're still too green. A game like this will only be my victory. I can't wait to get what I want from you.

"Sure, let's do it."

Chapter 42

[Rose POV]

How long has it been since I worked as a maid? Three to four days? This was an experience that I would've never thought I would do.

pAnD a(-) I was originally the daughter of a wealthy family. I had everything I ever wanted since I was a kid. Life was all sweet and all, but one day an incident happened.

My father is a ruthless man that has ruined the lives of many. Of course, I didn't know this since my father was secretive about his work.

He can't be a nice person by doing business, and as someone successful as him, he would've bound to make an enemy or two. And because of it, the worst-case scenario happened.

My family was wiped out. They weren't killed or assassinated or anything. All the work that my dad had put into his business had gone bankrupt.

And the reason for this? It was revenge against my father. The 528 ranker, Julius Fowler, had ruined my father completely.

Like my dad, the Fowler family was a business that sold medicine. Investigating what my dad had done to them, I couldn't blame Julius Fowler for what he did.

At first, I despised him. He had ruined my family and destroyed all of my happiness. But in the end, I can't blame him entirely.

All my anger toward him had been directed at my father, but that was still pointless. He committed suicide after his business died, along with my mother.

My brother had left me alone for myself to fend off myself. I hated this. What did I do to deserve this?

There were offers for me to become a mistress by these pigs. But that was something I didn't want. Even if I accept these pigs, I doubt I would be safe. Most of these rich people have no real strength.

After the death of my family, strength was the only thing that mattered. With enough strength, you can do whatever you want. What is the use of being rich if you can't keep it? Anyways, enough of my tangent.

Charles, my current employer, was worth watching. He may be a little young for my taste, but it shouldn't matter in a year or two.

Besides that, he was the perfect candidate. With him returning from the attack on London, his strength had drastically increased. He was even higher than Julius on the ranking, which could be called a genius.

But how do I get his attention? That cat maid and his fiance are always with him. There wasn't a moment for me to close in trying my shot.

I was confident in my looks, and mine wasn't inferior to those two. But even if I weren't, if there were no opportunity for me to talk to him, it would make this impossible.

Should I go into his room naked and seduce him? By the sounds of those two girls moaning during the night, I could say that he was a beast in bed.

"Rose!"

Waking up from my thoughts, Ellena shouted right in my face. I was taken aback by her loud voice. She was usually meek and quiet like Bella.

"Sorry, I was thinking about something. Is there something urgent going on?"

Thinking about Ellena's situation, I pitied her. Even my situation, compared to hers, was more manageable, which says a lot.

Ellena was left out on the street by her ex-husband. Not only was she abused by him daily, but her ex-husband left nothing outside of the street.

While she was unlucky, she was also lucky at the same time. Not only did she get away from her ex-husband, but to find a job right away with the resources that she needed.

Ellena had been eating well, and her body had improved by the day. I wonder what husband would this to her. She was talented in housework. Surely beating your wife wouldn't be an option one should pick.

"No, but Master should be back any time soon. We can't have the house being a mess."

I sighed. This house was absurdly large. It was larger than my previous house, and cleaning everything would be hard.

"Then where is Bella? We need every help we can get."

"Bella is already cleaning. In the other room."

Then I better start."

Grabbing a cleaning towel, I started with the desk. We were in one of the living rooms, and I started to clean.

The start of the day was rough, but everything was clean by the end of it. Bella, Ellena, and I were tired out from all this cleaning.

And with our work done, we went to the kitchen. Edna was already baking some snacks. She made us some snacks, rewarding us for our work.

"Edna, is this allowed? I don't want you to get in trouble."

Bella was worried that Edna baked for us. The master of the house hasn't permitted Edna to do so. Everyone here was worried that Edna would get in trouble because of it.

"Don't worry, dear. The cat girl has already permitted me to do such a thing. But I would've to make some for her."

For a maid to think she had that much authority in this house. As expected from one of Master's lovers. The position of wanting to become one of his lovers rose after hearing this.

"Edna~! I'm back~!"

The voice of an annoying cat could be heard from across the room. Nene, the master's favorite maid, had arrived and started eating everything. 𝒍𝒊𝙗𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝙘𝙤𝙢

I wonder how she could eat that much without getting fat. Does everything go to her chest? But staring at her chest, I could see why the master liked her so much.

Before the cat could eat everything, I took a piece for myself. Edna's food is always delicious. This is one of the perks of living in the place.

"She is amazing, isn't she?"

Bella looked at the cat and said with amazement from the looks of her eyes. Yes, she is, but that won't stop me from seducing master.

Chapter 43

[Reina POV]

Turning eighteen was my turning point in life. My hatred of my brother at that time was at its peak. My family hosted a party, and the skill I received was the turning point.

I had a rare SS rank skill, Bright Path Of The Future.

[Bright Path Of The Future: Rank SS (Level: 1)]: This skill allows the users to see some part of the best future for the user. There is a limit of three uses per day.

During my birthday, I gained a skill that was perfect for me. Deep inside my hatred, I had always wanted a perfect future just for me.

This skill would allow me constantly to make the best possible choice. My skill has some limitations, but I would work around them.

My meeting with Charles was something that I had never expected. At first, my reaction toward him was only someone with a high ranking.

But using my skill on him, I saw countless possibilities around him. One of those bright futures was for me to marry him.

I had doubted it when I saw part of this future. But seeing me smile beautifully was something that I wanted.

That's why I would do whatever it takes for him to be with me. I may be awkward and even obnoxious toward him. But I will do whatever it takes to stay with him, even if I use his weakness.

After some time, the trouble had passed. Not only did he fix my relationship with my brother, but he also allowed me to smile. At first, I had expected to have my brother killed by me.

But this future was better than what I could see. The countless possibilities are endless, and with Charles, I will do my best to get those possibilities.

"Charles..."

Waking up in his arms made my heart feel warm. This time he was embracing me instead of the stupid cat.

I want to play with him, but I can't have that today. The school's re-examination was still happening, and I needed every energy possible. With my skill, there shouldn't be any possibility of me failing this exam.

Now that I think about it, his sleeping face is adorable. I haven't seen much of it since I had always woken up last and slept first.

Seeing him sleep soundly, I am urged to play with his face. What should I do? There were many options now that he was asleep.

Having been around him for these few days, I know that he wasn't much of a man to know what intimacy is.

Should I bomb him with my love? He seems like the guy that would need it. Planting a kiss on his lips, his body reacted and twitched a little.

I was surprised he hadn't woken up from my kiss, but I was curious how much further I could go since he didn't.

But before I could continue, the stupid cat woke up. Seeing what I had been doing, the stupid cat made a sly smile.

Turning Charles's body around, she ruined my chances of making out with Charles even more. Looking me in the eyes, the stupid cat then vigorously hug Charles tightly while giving him a big old kiss.

That kiss woke Charles up, and he was surprised by what had happened. I was seething with jealousy, and the stupid cat, who saw this, couldn't help but smirk.

"Morning, Master~!"

"Couldn't you wake me up with a simple kiss instead?"

Charles complained even though he didn't mean it. I wanted his attention instead, so stealing the cat's attention, it was my turn to kiss him on the lips.

"Reina..?"

Doing the same kiss as the stupid cat, Charles's attention now goes to me. With my kiss, he went along with it now that he was awake.

Our kiss was hot and steamy. Momentary had the stupid cat that had to gain his attention was now forgotten.

Of course, our moment was interfered with by the stupid cat.

"Master~! Why play with small tits when you can have these big ones!"

"Stupid cat, with how horny you're, Charles will get tired of you quickly. Keep bragging, you stupid cat. I bet he will get tired of your breasts."

"Tsk, Tsk, Tsk."

"Small tits, with how small you're, that's what you hope will happen~! Keep coping~!"

This thieving cat! With how angry I was, I felt my body heating up. I wanted to strangle this annoyance.

"Stop! I know you'll want a piece of me. But there is only one of me. I know you both don't get along, but please don't fight in front of me."

"If you do, I will punish the person who started the fight. End of discussion." 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

Charles took the initiative to stop our verbal fight. I was an inch close to grabbing the stupid cat by her neck.

I knew this fight would be ugly since I was much weaker than her. Thinking about this, Charles kissed both of us.

"Now, let's get along and have breakfast, ok?"

He then got out of bed and changed right in front of us. We had seen his body enough, so the sight of it didn't fluster us. His body was still good as ever.

The horny cat was looking at my fiancee like he was a meat rod, only to be used for her alone. I wish I could be as aggressive as her sometimes.

Getting up, we started our day. Being with Charles is the best thing that could ever happen to me.

Thinking about my past, I don't think I could ever go back to it. That's why I, Reina Burgess, will do whatever it takes to keep us going.

I genuinely believe my skill was used for this moment. Charles is my destined partner. I will take some of your burdens away.

The days we spent together will always be a happy memory for me. That's why Charles, I will always love you.

Chapter 44

[Constance POV]

Ever since I was an orphan, born without any parentage. The orphan that I was raised with often prayed to god.

Back when I was a child, I often told myself. "What is god?" My caretaker was always unclear in explaining what god was. There were times that I was reprimanded for questioning God itself.

And because of it, I started to despise the word, god. What made this so-called god so crucial that everyone in the orphanage revered them as someone worth worshiping?

I couldn't wrap my head around it. So I started to question what god is. What are gods? There wasn't a way to define what it was.

As I grew older, the word god started to annoy me. This god that everyone here worships does nothing for us.

If this so-called god that everyone here liked so much was so powerful, why did the food served we eat taste so horrible? Why did our parents abandon us?

This god that everyone here loves so much has done nothing for us. I'm tired of hearing the word god when it is pointless.

Time passed, and everyone here who prayed for god didn't bother me anymore. I just stopped caring for it. I mean, what doesn't hurt me doesn't matter.

But one day, an incident happened. This so-called god spoke to me. Was this what everyone called a revelation?

I couldn't see what this god was, but I felt its power. My tiny worldview had shattered meeting this thing. Why did it call for me? I had nothing to do with it. I was a simple girl that lived in an orphanage.

With the change of view, I joined everyone in the orphanage. My relationship with everyone changed for the better once I joined them.

Even though I didn't know the god, I joined everyone. I didn't know what this god was, but I wanted to see what lies in the figure of the god.

Everything then changed once I hit the age of eighteen. I found the god I was looking for. My skill, "Follower Of God," was why I'm here today.

[Follower Of God: Rank SSS (Level: 1)]: By praying to God, the user can draw some of God's strength. The more you believe in your god, the stronger you get.

What is my God? Getting this power, I found what my "God" is. To me, God is the source of all power. The more I believe in the source of this power, the stronger I get.

With this power of mine, I made it to good use. At the start, I did these small tasks of fighting thugs that could be found in the streets.

Compared to the current me, all of these tasks seemed pointless. After all, I could blow up a city if I wanted to.

But this power of mine grew the more I prayed. This must have proved that what I was praying for was real.

To me, God wasn't a person or a figure. It was an endless source of power that everyone could use. The system to which everyone replies uses this power.

My power was weak at the start, but my growth was something that no one could be compared to. I grew to the second overall ranking at the age of twenty-five.

Cyrus, the only one above me, was almost impassable. He has been the first rank for over a hundred years. No one knew much about him, but his strength was unfathomable.

I'm now twenty-six and was recovering from the injuries that I had gained. Currently, I'm reading the reports of a child named Charles Anderson.

His name resonates with me. I don't know why but that is why I'm investigating him. His reports are intriguing, to say the very least.

Looking into this child's past, it wasn't very pleasant. He had already broken his past, which many couldn't dream of.

I would say his talent is immeasurable. He is currently in the 395th rank. He is within two weeks of receiving his system, and his ranking is insanely high.

At this rate, he would catch up to me in a few months if he improves this fast. Was his talent the reason why I felt this feeling? Or was God telling me something?

The only way to know what I'm feeling is to meet him. After I recuperate my injuries, I will see him.

Lying in a bath full of medicine is refreshing. Not only am I getting cleaned up, but the warm feeling I'm receiving is incomparable to a regular bath.

Looking at my chest, I felt the baggage coming from them. I sighed, thinking about how I could get these things to lighten.

After finishing using my medical bath, I left the place and cleaned myself up. Getting my robe on, I left and visited the orphanage where I was raised.

"Constance."

"Director."

The director of the orphanage was inside the orphanage. She is a kind lady who cares for the children in this place. I wished that she was my caretaker during my time.

"Thank you for all your donations. Everyone here can't thank you enough."

"As I said, there is no need to thank me. Everyone inside will be our future hope. I'm doing what everyone should do with how much I earn."

"Even when you say that the amount you give is a lot. Because of you, the children here don't have to worry about shelter and food."

"Why don't we go in? The children here all want to meet you. They're fond of you."

Taking what the director had suggested, we went in. Many children under the age of eighteen are here playing. The older kids will take care of the young. At the same time, the younglings will play in peace.

Seeing all of this couldn't help but make me smile. I hope all these children will continue to live in peace.

Chapter 45

[Charles POV]

The week full of tests in the academy was finished. Today is the day when we can obtain our ranking in class.

Nene, Reina, and Montgomery were now heading to class. Not only would everyone receive their rankings, but these four thousand students would be expelled.

Reina and I shouldn't have too many problems. Like me, she also did well in her examinations. I couldn't help but smile thinking about the rewards we would obtain today.

With the rankings up, we could also redeem the rewards we gain for our school ranking.

"Charles, is the word reward that appealing to you? Everyone looking at you couldn't help but blush to see you smile."

"Did these two weeks teach you nothing, Reina? The things I will get wouldn't be too bad with how well I did."

"Master is right~! It wouldn't be surprising if he got first~! He is bound to get something good~! Especially something from this school~!"

Hearing what Nene said made me smile even more. The word reward is like a drug. I couldn't ever get tired of that word.

"Charles, stop smiling. You're going to make some girls here attack you."

Bantering with Reina and Nene, we arrived at class. The people already seated in class were mostly nervous. Everyone here wanted to be ranked and not expelled. Only the confident people here were looking forward to the result. 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

Mr. Trek, our teacher, walked in without an ounce of expression. I don't know if he was doing this on purpose, but it's working if he intends to make some people nervous.

"Students. The results are in; unfortunately, some of you may be expelled. Even if you're expelled, I hope this experience won't hurt you but will make you stronger."

"As for your results. Please come up one by one to get your card. If you don't receive one, that means you're expelled."

For someone who tried to encourage the expellee, this method of expelling a student was cruel. Not only would they have the suspense of being expelled, but everyone here could see who would be expelled.

"I'll be starting from the bottom to the top."

"Billy Bob..."

Mr. Trek started to call the first person. The guy who was called sighed in relief but seeing him first on the list meant he was close to being expelled.

Our teacher kept on calling the names one by one. The students who knew their results were terrible and weren't called knew they had failed. Most of them had tears, while the others were disappointed.

"Reina Burgess..."

After a while, Reina's name was called. About ninety-five percent of the students were called, and my name should be up anytime soon.

"Charles Anderson, please come up."

Right after, Reina is me. That would mean Reina had achieved second place in my class. I was confident in being first. This isn't because I was overly confident but because of my overpowered skill.

"Charles, I would like to congratulate you for achieving first place. I haven't done much as a teacher, but I am proud to have a student like you in my class."

I didn't know what to say. Getting complimented like this was rare. I smiled brightly, making the teacher smile back.

"Mr. Trek, you shouldn't look down on yourself. Your lessons are engaging and easy to learn."

What I said was true. Mr. Trek taught me a lot about the world. Even if they weren't in-depth, they brought me a new light.

Mr. Trek looked like he was about to cry. I didn't want to deal with it, so I returned to my seat with Reina, Nene, and Montgomery.

"Master~! Let me see your card~! Small tits wouldn't let me~!"

"Stop calling me that in public!"

Nene's words had publicly humiliated her. She spoke loudly enough for everyone to hear. Calling her small tits had everyone looking at Reina's chest. I had given a silent prayer to Reina. Her anger was justifiable. Nene had taken this a bit too far.

"Nene, stop provoking her since you started this fight. No snacks for you for the day."

Hearing what I said, Nene looked like her life had just ended. A glutton like her losing food meant that it was like a death sentence.

"Master~! Please tell me you're joking~!"

It was a good thing that today's class was short. We were only called in to get our card. The expelled students were too occupied by their emotions to look at Nene scream.

Reina, on the other hand, couldn't help but snicker.

"Stupid cat, you get what you deserve."

"Small Tits... Small Tits... Small Tits."

Nene muttered Reina's nickname like a curse. They were like water and oil. I needed a way for them to get along soon.

Anyways what our teacher gave us was a card with our identity. A plastic card that included our picture and ranking.

Out of every student, I was ranked first, and out of that, 76500 students in this school had gotten their ranking.

Being first out of this many talented people meant something. Looking at Reina's card, she was ranked 213.

That's pretty good, but since I'm talented. I want her to rise in the ranks. Now that we got our card, we should be able to obtain our rewards.

"Mr. Trek, do I get any special privilege for being the highest-ranking student?"

Since he should have some idea, I asked the teacher.

"You get first dibs for anything. Also, the resources you want to buy will be reduced by half the price. There are more, but I'm not the right person to ask."

Half price for everything? Well, with the money I got from Tristan. It was time to go on a spending spree.

The fifty billion bucks will be put to good use. Going back to Nene and Reina, they were still fighting. Montgomery was spectating, afraid to join the fray.

"Stop fighting. We'll be going shopping."

"Shopping?"

It was time for me to rob a place.

Chapter 46

Half an hour had passed since Reina, and I received our rankings. The rumors of me being first had spread throughout the school forums.

There were a few people that had blocked my way for a few conversations. But Reina's and Nene's terrifying gazes made everyone move out of the way.

The two of them were still angry at one another. Leaving the school building, we had to do a spending spree.

Everything on this island is now half-price. I will buy everything that this island has to offer. But where should I go first?

"Reina, Montgomery. Could you lead us to where we could buy artifacts or tools to help us grow in power?"

They have been in Brave Academy for a while, so they should know a place or two.

"Young Master, are you alright with the prices ranging to millions or possibly billions?"

Hearing Montgomery says billions made my heartbeat. Billions... What on earth would cost billions... This is an investment. Yeah, an investment. I could surely make them back quickly. Surely...

"Montgomery, take me there!"

Gathering my courage, I bravely ask Montgomery to take us to the place. Nene and Reina were shocked to see me go. I'm not a cheapskate. I love money, but spending it is necessary when I have too much.

Montgomery then led us the way. On our way there, you could see the status difference here compared to the usual place. Everyone here was higher ranking and had money.

With Montgomery leading, we got to the first store pretty quickly. The store we ended up in is a ranking shop.

A ranking shop would usually sell items to increase your rank. But at the expense of it, they're very pricey.

Before we could enter the store, there were bodyguards outside observing us. I guess they would need a lot of people to secure the store. I would imagine that the valuables here would be guarded tightly.

Seeing that we were allowed to go in, the bodyguards blocking the way made room for us. I was a bit nervous for the first time coming in.

"Master~! You don't need to be nervous~! It's not like anyone here could stop you from doing whatever you want~!"

What Nene said is correct. But she shouldn't have said that out loud. Reina looked at Nene like she was an idiot.

"Stupid cat, I get you're trying to help Charles. But your loud mouth is unpleasant."

"Please don't fight. I will make you sleep together on the couch if you do."

If they fought here in public, I would be too embarrassed. What I said had shut them up. For them to do that was the last thing they wanted.

Going back to shopping, the store here was vast and beautiful. With how decorated this place was, it wouldn't be surprising if the store spent millions on the ascetics.

We are looking at what could be bought in this place, from strengthening items to artifacts. There are even tokens sold in this store.

I might want a token one day. Wouldn't it be cool if I could rule a world? If I ruled over it, I would drain the world for resources.

"Five billion..."

The token for a world invasion costs five billion. It's still expensive even with a considerable discount.

"Charles, I implore you not to buy it."

I could see Reina worried about the thought of me buying it. But I wasn't that stupid. There was no benefit for me to do so. 𝒍𝒊𝙗𝓻𝒆𝓪𝙙.𝙘𝙤𝙢

"I was just shocked by the price. The current me would stand no chance. So I wouldn't bother with it."

"Besides, I didn't think you would think so low of me to be stupid to buy something this expensive."

"How could you think that Master is an idiot~!"

"..."

"I was just worried..."

Great, now I feel like a dick for saying that. With that said, Reina felt terrible. I wasn't good with this sappy stuff, but I would do my best to make it up to her.

I then kissed Reina on the lips. She was surprised but welcomed it greatly. Nene was fuming while Montogery had a sigh of relief. He realized I felt bad and was terrible at cheering someone up.

"Master~! That's not fair~!"

With a kiss to Reina, I also gave one to Nene. Keeping these girls in line is mentally draining. And with that settled, we went for other things to buy.

Next is an alley full of drugs, medicine, and training potions. The quality of these things is one of the best I have seen. Even if they were expensive, I was willing to pay for them.

I was now rich enough to provide for both Nene and Reina. I couldn't be with them every second unless my skill allowed me to observe them from around the globe. They're not one hundred percent safe.

"Let's buy these."

"Master~? Do you need that much~?"

"I'm not only buying it for myself. But for the both of you as well."

They couldn't believe their eyes, hearing what I had said. The two of them had looked at one another.

Nene put her hand on my forward, checking if I was ok.

"Oi! I'm not sick. I can't have you guys die when I'm not around."

"Master~! I didn't know you cared so much for me~!"

Nene outright hugged me, making it hard for me to move. Reina joined in, not wanting to lose. Thinking about it, these two are easily influenced by me. I sigh and let them do their thing.

What I bought were medicines that would strengthen the body's constitution. Using them as materials for bathing would do wonders for the three of us.

Buying a month's worth of them already costs five hundred million. We've only been here for a few minutes, and a lot was already spent.

I hope my heart won't crack from all this shopping. With the first few things bought, I continued onward.

Chapter 47

Buying some medical products, the next thing we bought was an artifact that made liquidized mana.

This is an investment that must be made. The artifact was simple to use. If you let it stay in a place filled with mana, the artifact would gather that mana and make it drinkable.

Once you drink the liquidized mana, you will be allowed to absorb it. Drinking mana gave me a sense of satisfaction.

"Master, are you sure you want this~?"

"I'm sure... Even if it crushes a part of my heart. I love the feeling of drinking mana."

"It does give a warm feeling. I could see why you like it."

"Charles. Why don't you buy this? It's costly, but for you, it's a treasure."

A skill leveling capsule. Are these things common? This is the third one that I have seen. But is Reina even allowed to pick it up?

"How much does it cost?"

"Ten Billion."

"..."

Let's look at the bright side. Everything here would be fifty percent off. I'll earn them back. Yeah. Think positive.

"Let's check out. I don't have the heart to buy anymore."

"Master~! Let's go out and eat~!"

"Ok..."

With me having to pick out everything. We went to the counter to buy everything. The total cost should be 8.25B. 𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

"To think the top student of the academy would show up to my store. Charles Anderson, am I correct?"

Why is he asking me that? My name is literally on the card. But when he said this was his store, does that mean he's the owner of this place?

"Yes, I'm. Do you want something from me?"

The man in front of me was a man in his forties. He is pitiful for a man. Tower at the height of 4'5, one would barely notice him if he wasn't standing on a stool.

"Where are my manners? I'm Kurt Alexander, the owner of this fine establishment."

"I want to propose a deal."

"A deal?"

"Yes, a deal."

"What kind?"

"I'll give you everything you want to buy for free, and I will add this!"

The owner of this store was holding a book. What will a book do for me? But what he was making it out to be sounded precious.

I then looked at the reactions of Nene, Reina, and Montgomery. I could see all of them shocked. So it was something good, but what is it?

"This is a grimoire, a book that'll allow you to learn a random skill. This is my most priceless possession."

"Master~... The deal must be hard if he's willing to give away a grimoire."

What Nene said is correct if he's willing to give something like that away for a deal. It must be something troublesome.

"Don't be so quick to reject the proposal. It's been a goal of mine forever. For me, it's something that I can dream of, but for you. It could easily be achieved."

"Why don't we both talk in the back of the room? Just us two. If you don't want to accept it, I will leave it at that. I'm not foolish enough to mess with you."

He sounds so suspicious. But I then looked at Reina, signaling her to use her skill. Reina then looked at me and nodded heavily.

"Fine, I will hear what you have to say."

With Reina's insurance, Kurt wouldn't do anything to harm me. So, it does look like he only wants to perform a deal.

"Very well. Follow me."

Kurt smiled hopingly, seeing that I would hear him out. Following Kurt to the back room, we will go into the deal's full details.

"So, what deal are we going to make?"

"Before we do that. I want to make sure that nothing is leaked."

Kurt put a geass in front of me. Reading its content, there wasn't much written. He had only wanted me to keep silent about this meeting. Since it wasn't harmful, I didn't mind.

"Before I talk about the deal. How well do you know the people in the top ten in the overall ranking list?"

"I don't have any direct contact with them. But I saw the first and second place."

"I see. That's good."

"And why would that be good?"

He made it sound like he didn't want me to be friends with them. Does he have some grudge against them?

"Does the deal have anything to do with them?"

"Yes, it does. I want you to kill the eighth ranker. Ricardo Mullen."

"So, for the things you'll give, you want me to kill the eighth-ranked?"

Why does everyone here think that I'm just a mass murderer? First Reina and now this guy.

"Why me? Many people would take this offer. Besides, you need to add more if you want me to accept it."

"To answer your question, you have the talent. And you seem like the guy who likes money."

"..."

What he was saying wasn't wrong. But do I have that aura around me? If it gives me money, I don't think I would care.

"You want me to add more? I'll do so once you kill him."

"Stingy. Someone within the top ten is a valuable person in this world. This would cause a big wave if I were caught doing so."

"Fine, I will add a year's worth of medical bathing materials if you accept my terms."

"Is there a time limit? That guy must've angered you a lot if you're willing to offer so much to kill him."

Hearing what I said, Kurt was silent. Thinking about the man Ricardo, Kurt had a livid expression once thinking about him.

"I'll give you five years. If you can't kill him within five years, then everything I gave must be back double the price."

"And once you get him killed, I will offer something similar to the price of the grimoire."

"Then I'll accept."

The reward that I'll earn will give me a lot. I don't have any opinion on the man named Ricardo, so killing him wouldn't make me feel bad.

With power, this world only allows the strong to survive. So Ricardo, don't feel bad if I killed you for billions.

Chapter 48

Kurt writing the contract for both of us, had it ready. The terms were pretty straightforward.

Kurt here would invest in me now. Within the five-year time frame, I would have to kill the man known as Ricardo Mullen. And once I kill the man, Kurt here would give me something equal to the value of the grimoire.

If I don't kill Ricardo Mullen within five years, I will have to pay Kurt back double the price of the investment he made.

And for the punishment of not killing, paying back will have my heart crushed. The failure of this job was horrifying, but making that amount or killing Ricardo wouldn't be that hard.

"I signed it. Now give me the grimoire and the medical supplies."

"Here, take it."

The owner had handed me the things needed. He didn't hesitate since he would get something out of this either way.

"Aren't you even curious about why I want him dead?"

"Honestly, no."

"That's quite frank of you. But could you let me tell you the story? I haven't spoken about it to anyone. I want to get it out of the way."

Great, now he's using me as a therapy session. He better pay me more for this. I wasn't the type of person to be consulted.

"I'll pay you more."

Reading my mind, I let him do the talking.

[Kurt POV]

"It all started twenty years ago."

In those twenty years, I haven't forgotten my hatred toward him. I remembered the incident like it was yesterday.

"Both Ricardo and I were friends. We have been close since childhood. You might as well call us brothers at one point."

Those memories would be something that I would cherish if that "brother" of mine hadn't betrayed me. Charles looked at me without any ounce of emotion. But still, I continued the story.

"Even after that fucker Ricardo had talent, we were still close."

"I wasn't talented in the ranking board, but I had a good sense of money. Using his talent matched with mine, we would get money at an incredible rate. I used some money for his growth while he gathered some materials for me to sell."

We were like two peas in a pod. Everything we did benefited each other. But why did he do this to me? My brother, who I trusted the most, betrayed me. 𝒍𝙞𝙗𝓻𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝒄𝙤𝙢

"You don't have to keep going if you don't want to."

Charles looked at me without any care. What a heartless bastard. Even if it hurts me to remember this, it was for the better.

"One day, I found the love of my life."

"Don't tell me Ricardo stole your lover! This story is pretty cliche."

I was rudely interrupted by the child who I wanted to make a deal with. My face flushed in anger hearing him say that. Fortunately, that wasn't what had happened. I won't have the courage to tell an embarrassing story like that.

"No! That fucker Ricardo killed her! He did it cold-heartedly, knowing that I loved her!"

I yelled it out, spoiling the whole story. Why did that fucker have to kill her? She did nothing wrong. That fucker had to kill her just because someone offered him some cash?! Now I'm going to get that fucker killed by cash itself.

"You got the whole story. He is the same person as you. He never cared about our relationship. He only wanted my talent for business."

Now that I think about it, they're similar. Fuck! Just thinking about him pisses me off. And I'm going to lose some money because of this.

"You don't have to feel bad for killing him. I doubt you do. But if you did, kill that bastard in the worst possible way."

This was my only goal in life. My business, I don't care for myself anymore. The only reason for me to live is to have that man burnt.

[Charles POV]

"Well, nice doing business with you. Later."

Now that was something. So what Kurt here wants is revenge. Knowing this would change nothing. Getting the stuff, I left the room.

All of them were waiting for me outside the room. Were they trying to eavesdrop? Kurt was staying in his room, so he shouldn't know.

"Let's leave."

With the deal made, there was no reason to stay anymore. Nene was curious about the deal, while Reina looked like she already knew what it was.

Leaving the place, I made money without even trying. There were still free resources that could be earned from our school. At the rate I'm earning, I will suck everyone dry.

"Master~! What's the deal? We couldn't listen."

"The owner wants me to kill a man named Ricardo Mullen. The eighth-ranked in the overall ranking board."

"Did you accept~?"

I took out the grimoire and showed it to them for a split second. Nene and the rest had confirmed that I had accepted it.

"Young Master. I know this is late to say, but with your status accepting jobs like these would only hurt you in the long run."

Montgomery, Reina's aide, was worried. Not in the sense of my danger but my reputation. I told myself I didn't care what people thought of me, but now that I have these two, it would be harder not to care.

"Then I will make this the last one. Unless the Interdimensional Union Committee needs help urgently."

"What does the Interdimensional Union Committee have to do with this?"

"I'm working for them."

This news comes as a surprise for both of them. Reina and Montgomery don't know I have any involvement with them.

"Is that so? You might be in luck then."

I was confused about why Montgomery had said this. Nene then had a realization of what Montgomery had said.

"Master, I forgot~!"

"There is good news~! Boss said you will be going to a party in a different world~!"

"And you tell me this now?"

"Ehehe~!"

Chapter 49

There is a party that I'm supposed to attend. And apparently, Nene forgot to inform me about it. But what made it so good was that Montgomery said it was good luck.

"Montgomery, what do you mean by good luck?"

Instead of asking Nene, Montgomery seemed more informed. Nene got flustered hearing me ask Montgomery instead.

"I don't know much about it, but I heard that there would be a party from the Interdimensional Union Committee every year."

"At that party, you will be seeing people from other worlds. I heard contests would happen, and since you like prizes, you could earn them. And those prizes will be priceless for someone in our world."

"Master~! If you're going, it will be at the start of next month~!"

Isn't that in four days? With my all-purpose suit, I could change it for the occasion. Talking about the party, I went straight home.

"Welcome back, Master."

Rose, a maid of mine, welcomed me back. I noticed that she had been trying to get closer to me. But for some reason, she hesitates each time she makes her move.

"Thank you for all the hard work you do."

Rose smiled brightly, seeing me compliment her on her work. Nene didn't seem to care while Reina stared at her.

Montgomery went to the garden to have a chat with Aled. Montgomery and Aled have been getting along very well.

"I will be going to my room. If you need anything, do ask."

I left the living room to go to my room. Nene and Reina followed along. I had a grimoire and a skill-leveling capsule to use.

There was also the drinkable mana that I needed to set up. Since the skill capsule was mine, I swallowed the capsule using the drinkable mana.

[Skill Level Up]

[Only Skill For This is Target Of Misfortune]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the fourth level]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 4)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50 kilometers of you.

The upgrade for my skill had no additional effect. Only the distances had increased. But ten times the last distance was still impressive.

This skill allows me to cover one-tenth of the island. Once I upgrade this skill to the fifth level, I can cover everything.

My skill was still in the first rank. But my ranking could still increase from 395 to 290. With my growing fast, people would think I'm a cheater.

I then took out the grimoire. I have heard of them. They allow you to get a skill depending on the book's condition.

While I had never seen one until now, everyone could tell that a grimoire would be a priceless treasure.

"Master~! Good luck~!"

"Charles, I pray that you'll get something good."

I nodded, thanking both of them for their prayers. Opening the grimoire, a text was shown.

'Think about the power you want the most. Whether it's a powerful attack or a defensive move.'

'Then manifest the thought using your mana and pour it on the grimoire.'

What kind of power do I want? If I think about it clearly, I need a technique that can protect me. I want something that would make me untouchable.

Knowing what skill I wanted, I let out some mana and gave it to the grimoire.

[Skill Received]

[Intangible: Rank S (Level: 1)]: Once activating this skill, your body will be untouchable. Requires mana to be active.

The grimoire in my hand had disappeared. Now that I had gained a skill that would help me live longer, any attempts of me being hit would be close to null.

"Master~! What skill did you get~? Show me~!"

Nene was curious, so she ran up to me, prompting me to tell her what it was. Reina was also curious. She could have used her skill to see what skill I got, but where would the fun be if she did that?

"Give me a hug."

Doing what I said, Nene spread her arms wide and tried to hold me. The moment she tried to touch me, she slipped past my body and almost tumbled. Reina chuckled at Nene's surprise.

The limit time of my skill is five seconds. It drained too much of my mana. If I wanted to sustain that skill, I would need more mana.

But looking at what happened to Nene, I got what I wanted. Overall, the grimoire I used was a success.

"Master~! That's so cool~!"

Nene went for a tackle this time. Since the tackle was harmless, I let her hit me. I felt drained by using my skill. With Nene tackling me, she pushed us to the bed.

"Why didn't you use your skill~?"

"It's too draining. I'll use it when it is necessary."

"Draining~?"

Nene's lips curled into a smile. I could see where this was going. But I'm not in the mood yet. There is still the bath that I got to take.

"Master~! Why don't I drain you right now~!" 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

Reina stood behind Nene and grabbed her tail.

"Nyah~!"

"Is sex all you think of? Look at Charles. He's not in the mood."

"Why don't we make a medical bath? The store owner gave me a year's worth of supplies. It would be a waste not to use them."

The year's worth of supplies must have cost billions. I have won out by going to that store. But this may be the last time for me to do something like this.

"Master, are you sure you want to let us use it? It's more effective for you to use it alone."

"I don't mind. I'm growing at an incredible rate. And I'm going to do so more at the party. This much isn't a big deal."

Both Nene and Reina smiled. They each grabbed a side of my arm and dragged me to the bath.

Chapter 50

Three days had passed, and tomorrow was the party. I asked if Reina could join, but she was denied since she wasn't part of the organization.

Nene and I were now inside the IUC headquarters. Linsey told us to stay here for the night, so we could get everything prepared.

"Charles. Since your maid didn't tell you much about the party, let me explain it."

The two of us were in Linsey's office. We had arrived thirty minutes ago, and it was now late at night. There were two hours left before midnight hit. And that's when we get our monthly reward.

"But Boss~! I have never been there~! I don't know the details very well~!"

"That's because you slept in."

Nene looked away, unable to look Linsey in the eye. Linsey sighed and continued to speak.

"The party will start first thing during the afternoon, and many talents will be there. Not only will there be talents, but also people with some influence within the organization."

"At the party, we will be playing some games. Since you're representing me, you better crush everyone."

"Especially that bitch Amanda. If you crush her representative, I will reward you handsomely."

From the way Lisney talked. She must dislike the person named Amanda. I wonder what she did to Linsey for wanting to crush her.

"What are these games that you keep mentioning?"

"You'll be competing with the talents coming to the party. I don't know precisely what competition you will be doing but expect some fighting.

"With your current capabilities, you shouldn't have it too hard. But be wary of those people from the third-rank world and above. Our organization has people from the fifth rank."

This was my first time hearing it. Unless I want to win, I have to make sure to kill them. But this is a party. I doubt I could get away scot-free if I did that.

"What if my skill accidentally kills someone?"

"That would be troubling. You're 213th ranked overall. I doubt you would need to go so far to use your skill."

"Here, take this. This is a third-rank physique capsule. You won your bet, and here it is."

Ah, that's right. Linsey and I made a bet on a day when she called me. She was bored and made a dungeon/maze for the prisoners. I had won a bet, and she got me a third-rank physique capsule.

I had already used one from Reina's mom. So the second one shouldn't be as tough as the first one.

"I would use that now if I were you. You could never be too prepared."

"Is there a place where I could use this?"

"Follow your maid. She knows the place."

"Thanks, Boss. See you in a few hours."

With that said, Nene and I left the room. I don't know where we were going, but I trusted Nene enough for her to lead the way.

"Nene. Where are you going?"

"We're going to a private bath~."

Arriving, Nene swiped a card at the door, and it opened. The place was clean, and I used the shower room before going in. Now that I was in the bath, I took the capsule and let the item do its thing.

[Monthly Received Updated]

[Reward: Random Monster Egg.]

"..."

Nene and I looked at one another. We both have received our monthly gift. My gift, I don't know how I feel about it.

"Nene, what did you get?"

The cat girl is now in the 794 rank in the overall ranking. So what she got should be decent.

"I got this~! What about you, Master~?"

What Nene got was a giant golden hammer. She got an artifact for a weapon for her monthly reward. The hammer was even larger than her body.

"I got a random monster egg."

Then getting the egg out, a giant egg the size of my head popped into my hands. What am I supposed to do with this thing?

"Monster egg~! Could I touch it~?"

"Sure."

I handed the egg to Nene. Do I sell it? Or should I raise it? I don't have a clue about how I should raise an animal.

"Nene, what should I do with it?"

"You're not going to raise it?"

Nene looked surprised. Even her playful voice disappeared. She looks like she wants to keep it.

"Should I? I don't have a clue on how I could raise it."

"Are you sure? Tamed monsters are popular. They could be monsters from the fourth or fifth rank if you're lucky." 𝙡𝒊𝓫𝓻𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝙢

"Then do you want it? You'll be a better person to take care of it better than me."

Even if Nene is clumsy and acts like a child. She knows how to take care of things better than me."

"Could I~?"

Nene looked excited once I offered her to have the egg, and she happily accepted it.

The effects of the capsule were still in progress, my body was aching, but it was something I could easily shake off.

Another hour had passed, and the effectiveness was entirely worn off. This time the body strengthening lasted for three hours.

"Master~! Did you finish~?"

Nene, seeing that I was now fully relaxed, asked. I nodded, confirming the process was done and lay on the water.

"Let's leave. I need all the rest I need."

"Ok~!"

After finishing washing, I left the bathroom along with Nene. The egg was still in Nene's arms, and she looked carefully at it.

It brought a small smile to my heart to see how Nene could be like that. This isn't something that I would usually see.

Nene then brought us to a room big enough for the two of us to sleep in. I then stripped and lay on the bed.

"I'll get something for the egg to lay down on."

Before Nene went to bed with me, she left the room to get the monster egg comfy. I wonder what Nene would get from the egg. But that's for another time.

Chapter 51

"Are you ready?"

Linsey, Nene, Jasmine, and I were prepared to attend the party. My all-purpose suit was convenient, and Linsey had prepared for Nene's dress. Nene had a vibrant black dress for those who were wondering.

"Boss, I'm good."

"I'm ready to go."

"Me too~!"

With all that said. Linsey teleported us to a different place.

The place where we were teleported was at the entrance of a building. It was not only us, but a few others teleported to the same place as us.

Without wasting any time, Linsey took the lead, and Nene, Jasmine, and I followed her.

"These three are with me."

Linsey already had her pass and showed it to the guard. Confirming that the pass was accurate, the guard let us in.

Entering the place, I couldn't help but be amazed by the structure of the place. It was much nicer than the Burgess family rental place. Describing it with words would only do injustice to this place.

"Boss~! Isn't that the lady you call "Bitch"~!"

The "Bitch" that Nene had called out loud had heard what Nene had said. She had walked over menacingly with three other people.

"Shrimp, I didn't think you would arrive this early. Must be hard with those little legs of yours."

"Still haven't gotten control of your emotions? Must be hard to deal with your outburst every day."

Another fight... Ignoring those two, I began to observe the other three. They weren't precisely human like me.

The three of them, like Amanda, had pale skin with a red tail coming from their back. The devil race is a race that specializes in magic.

Seeing that I was observing them made them wary of me. I then looked back at both Linsey and Amanda. They were fighting, and from the looks of it, they wouldn't stop any time soon.

"Linsey, Amanda. It's been a while. Nice to see you both get along so well."

A third party had shown up. She had scarlet hair making her the center of attention. Hearing the voice of the woman, both of them stopped fighting.

"Amira..."

The both of them said, looking at her.

"Nene, want to walk around? I feel they're going to be at it for a while."

"Let's go~!"

"You two stay."

Linsey, who heard us, told us to stay. It looks like we can't have fun. Linsey said that both Amanda and Amira looked at us.

"Are these two going to be your competitors? They don't look strong. My three competitors would destroy yours."

Amanda gloated while laughing. I then looked at her competitors again and then looked back at Linsey. She nodded, telling me to crush those three.

"If you're so confident, why don't we make a bet? Your three competitors against mine."

"Shorty, you're on!"

"How about I join as well? It would be more amusing if more joined this bet."

The three of them settled on an agreement. Looking at Amira's competitors, I couldn't tell what race they were. They could be completely human, but I wasn't so sure.

"That sounds fun. I'll join as well."

"Me too..."

"I as well..."

With these three people betting, more joined the bet. Everyone here was treating this like a game. But it wasn't wrong since it was a game to them.

"Jasmine, do you know how to fight? You don't seem like one." 𝓁𝑖𝑏𝑟𝘦𝒶𝘥.𝒸𝘰𝑚

Since the competitors of each branch had brought in three people, that would mean that everyone would've to compete in some way. Jasmine, now ranked 4500, should be better than most, but she was far worse than Nene and me.

"I might not be as monstrous as you and Nene, but I could hold myself well."

"She may not look like it, but she shouldn't be too much of a deadweight~!"

"The way she phrases it pisses me off, but I'm the weakest here."

"Are you sure you should be discussing this in public?"

The only male competitor in Amanda's team walked over and said. The man had long purple hair and blue eyes. He could be attractive in a sense, but he was inferior to me.

"I don't think it matters. It's not like we're telling you guys our powers. Besides, from what we discussed, there's not much going on."

"And I'm not too worried about it. Even if you somewhat know of my strength, it doesn't make it easier for you to win."

What I said wasn't arrogance but a matter of truth. I have gained a lot of power over these past few weeks. And with how much I was growing, my chance of being defeated was low.

"What's your name?"

"Shouldn't you tell me your name first? It's rude to ask for an introduction without introducing yourself."

He scoffed at me, hearing me say that. But in the end, he said his name begrudgingly.

"Blaine."

"I'm Charles."

"Charles..."

Before muttering my name, he left without saying anything else. What's wrong with that guy? He openly went up to me and wanted to talk. But he left without saying much.

"What's his problem..."

"He thinks you're all talk."

Jasmine interrupted. Is that all? Then that is fine. The game for the party will start sooner. He will know his place sooner or later.

"The results will be shown later."

I then looked at Linsey, and she was still arguing with Amanda. Everyone around them was having fun listening to them.

"SADISTIC HAG!"

"OBNOXIOUS BITCH!"

They seem like they're having fun. Linsey had forgotten about us. Nene and one of the devils had tried their best to stop them from fighting.

I walked alone to the party, searching for something to do. Going to the food stand, some of the food there was something I had never seen before.

Which should I get? There is a swampy red dish that made me feel disgusted. They weren't something humans should digest.

"Hey! What are you doing here alone~?"

A feminine yet flirty tone had spoken out to me.

Chapter 52

Looking where the voice was coming from. It was a woman with bright green hair, green eyes, and a plant on her head.

"I'm looking for something to eat. But the food here is different from where I'm from."

Not only was there a swampy red soup-looking food. But there was also a frozen dish that was frozen.

"Do you need anything from me? I doubt you would come up to me with no motive."

"Isn't your trust in anyone a bit too low? You won't find someone you will love from being that wary."

"You don't have to worry about that."

Nene and Reina were already enough, and those two could cause me a headache when they fought. I don't want a third girl coming in for more headaches.

"Oh? Do you have someone already? Please share."

"You seem a bit too comfortable with someone you just met."

"Is there something wrong with that? I believe that everyone here should be friends."

"On a side note, I haven't introduced myself. I'm Claire Violet."

Claire, who had better manners than Blaine, told me her name. She looked a bit too prim for someone who was a bit flirty earlier.

"I'm Charles Anderson."

"So Charles, could I call you that? Or do you want me to call you Mr. Anderson?"

"Charles is fine."

I hated that name. Whenever I hear my last name, I connect myself with that failure. I need to get rid of my last name.

"Then Charles. What do you think of the other competitors? Anyone here caught your interest?"

"Don't have much to go on. All I need to do is beat the other competitors."

"Oh! So much confidence."

Her hands covered half of her face. She was shocked by how much confidence I had.

"If you don't have confidence, you have already lost."

Claire was silent, thinking deeply about my words.

"Master~! Are you going for another woman~!"

Nene appeared in the nick of time. This habit of her of talking out loud needs to stop.

"Oh my! Another woman? Charles, I didn't take you for a womanizer."

My eyes twitched in annoyance. Bitch you're the one who talked to me first. Nene, who was beside me, couldn't help but chuckle. I pulled her cheeks for her being cheeky with me.

"Ow! Maasta! Twat hwrts!"

"It's supposed to hurt. A bad cat deserves punishment."

"If you want to punish me, you could do it in bed~!"

Claire blushed hearing what Nene had said. She is a lot more innocent than I thought she would be. Nene couldn't help but grin seeing Claire's face.

"I'm Nene~? You're~?"

"I'm... Claire"

"Claire~! Do you want to join Master and me in bed~?"

"Wawawhaat? You aren't serious, are you...?"

Claire freaked out a bit when Nene tried to tease her. Nene was having too much fun playing with the flower girl.

"Who knows~!"

"Sorry about her. Sometimes she can take her jokes too far."

"I wasn't flustered or anything. But for you to joke about being in bed together."

"That part wasn't a joke~!"

"..."

Before Claire could be any more embarrassed, the lights around the party had been turned off. The room was now dark, and the stage was lit up.

"Has everyone been enjoying the party so far!"

A man with a blue wing on his back shaped like a dragon stood in front of the stage. Everyone could tell by looking at him that he was someone important.

"Yeah!"

The crowd went along and raised their voice. The party must start about now since the main event is about to happen.

"Well then! It would only get better! The main event you'll have been waiting for is now about to begin!"

"Woooh!"

Not only cheering but whistling could be heard. Everyone must be excited seeing how happy the main event is to start.

"Thirty new talents will be competing in today's event! We'll be doing three games, and each game will give a prize!"

"Without any more waiting, let's begin the first event. May I have all the competitors come up for the first event!"

Nene, Claire, and I went up to the stage together. We separated from Claire and met up with Jasmine.

"Now, please stand in a circle with your team! The first game is simple! You'll be teleported together with your team, and you'll be doing a scavenger hunt!"

This game requires luck, right? A grin leaked on my face, and I immediately cursed all the competitors with 15% power. 𝙡𝙞𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝒎

Nene and Jasmine knew what was up. Even Linsey, who was spectating, couldn't help but laugh at the event. Some people were looking at Linsey but didn't know what was up. With me cursing them, my chances of winning were now much higher.

"Is everyone ready!"

The dragon guy didn't let us speak and teleported us right away. We were teleported into a winter field and were separated from everyone else.

"Everyone, before you start the game! We have forgotten to mention the rules!"

"The presents around the map would be wrapped in gifts! The person who opens the best gift after the event wins!

So it wasn't about quantity but the quality of the gift. Should I have cursed the competitors even more? Using my skill, I could see everything—even the other competitors.

"In this place, monsters will appear! Some of them will drop gifts once you defeat them. You can die in this place, so be careful!"

"Now that the rules are explained, you may begin!"

"Follow me. I know where most of the presents are hiding."

My skill allows me to observe the whole map. Even the gifts nearby. While we were spawned in the middle of nowhere, a hill near us had multiple gifts. There's bound to be a good gift in one of them.

"Do you have a skill relating to vision?"

"I just know."

"That's not an answer..."

"Let's follow Master~! He can't be in the wrong~!"

"Stupid couples..."

"Hehe~! And that's why you're always single~!"

Chapter 53

After a while of Nene's teasing, we got two presents along the way to our destination. If we were to run, arriving would only take five minutes.

"Jasmine, Nene, let's run for it."

Since these gifts would be ours, I would like to have as many as possible. Jasmine and Nene agreed, and we headed up toward the mountain at a rapid speed.

[Third Person POV]

"It seems like your representative is having it hard. Shouldn't you call them back before they die? LAST PLACE doesn't mean the end of the world."

Everyone could tell that Linsey was being sarcastic. The team that Amanda had sent in was already having trouble.

Avalanche and Ice monsters had swarmed them. Any mistake could get them killed. Amanda considered having them drop out right at the moment.

It wasn't helping that Linsey's word was getting to her. Her pride versus her people. Which one would she take?

On the screen, it wasn't looking good for Blaine and two of his team members. They could die any second if they make a terrible mistake.

"Take them out!"

Amanda caved in and asked the head organizer to take them out of the game. Before the three could get harmed. The head organizer teleported the three back to the main party room.

Blaine and his friends had their eyes widened once they escaped. They breathed heavily and were exhausted by the whole event. Their life almost flashed before their eyes in a game that was supposed to be fun.

"Isn't that nice? Your little friends are alive. It's a pity that they haven't gotten anything. But there's always next time."

"You!"

Amanda was fuming. Linsey being the ass she is, gloated over their results right in front of her. Blaine's team couldn't raise their head due to shame.

"Look at my team. They found the jackpot."

Charles and his friends have made it over to the mountain. On top of the mountain, presents under the tree were found.

Anyone going up there would have their spirits risen. But once they took the presents, a monster showed up. A giant yeti wearing a festive red hat had shown up.

"Looks like your team is going to have it rough."

"Oh. You don't have to worry about that. My team isn't as incompetent as yours."

What Linsey said was a low blow. Amanda looked like she wanted to strangle her right now. But with how the fight was going to go, everyone was interested to see how it went.

Charles and his friends made a triangle formation around the yeti. The yeti yelled, prompting an attack.

But before the yeti would attack, Charles and the two others went in together for an attack. Charles had managed to get the attention of the yeti, so the yeti made it a priority to defend his attack.

Nene and Jasmine's attack made the snow monster wince in pain. Nene's attack was much more powerful, so her hit wasn't something to scoff at. Jasmine's kick to its shin worked, but the damage was minimal.

"See? They're doing pretty well. As long as they aren't stupid, there is no way for them to mess up."

"Don't be so quick to make that judgment. The fight isn't over yet. The monster they're fighting could crush any of your representatives anytime."

What Amanda said was true. The yeti were stronger physically than any of them if they fought one-on-one. Suppose they fought by normal means. The yeti would win.

Suddenly, the yeti screamed in pain. No one knew what had happened except Linsey and the three people fighting the giant snow monster.

The yeti's leg was in pain. Jasmine's weak kick had caused some problems in the leg of the yeti. With one leg in pain, they took the chance to beat the shit out of the yeti.

Fighting the yeti was like bullying. All the yeti could do was use its arms to block its face from being hit.

Charles and his gang were stomping their legs on the yeti's body. It didn't take long before Charles crushed the arms and legs of the yeti. Then Charles snapped its neck, killing it off.

"Don't you think they're amazing?"

"They got lucky! What kind of faulty system is this? The monster's leg broke from that weak kick? How is that possible?"

"Luck is also a skill. Like how your team lost in an instant because of it."

"Linsey, right. Your team did this round terribly."

The humanoid dragon man walked up to both Linsey and Amanda. Overhearing their conversation, he found it interesting and wanted to join in.

"Agnus. Don't tell me you're going to make an enemy out of me too." 𝑙𝒾𝒷𝘳𝘦𝘢𝘥.𝒸𝑜𝘮

Agnus is the name of the dragon man. He smiled at what Amanda had said.

"An enemy? You don't deserve to be my enemy. You know very well that I could crush anyone here."

"Linsey, what's the name of the boy? He caught my interest. He has a familiar smell that I can't put my fingers into."

"He's Charles Anderson. But sorry, you ain't taking him away from me."

"Don't worry. I know how possessive you're. You're annoying to deal with when you get mad."

"Talk about being hypocritical for a dragon..."

"Did you say something?"

As the head of the IUC, Agnus's position is the highest around here. No one here dares to get Angus pissed. Even the likes of Linsey and Amanda wouldn't dare.

The other competitors were either unlucky with finding some gifts or were attacked by some monsters or natural disasters.

Fortunately, no one in the first games was killed. Or there would be some weird tension at a party that no one would want.

Eventually, the first event would end, and Charles and his team were happy with the number of gifts they got.

Second place had less than one-third of their gifts, but they were happy with the amount they got. But once seeing that Charles got triple their gift, they couldn't help but gasp.

Chapter 54

[Charles POV]

Beating down the yeti was satisfying in its way. I could see why bullies like to do what they do. If I had power, I wouldn't mind beating down my enemies.

Is this how my supposed father felt? The gloomy feeling inside me started to take over once I realized this.

"Master~?"

Nene snapped my thought, and I looked at her. She had about ten wrapped presents in her hand.

"What's the matter?"

"Look how much we got~!"

Taking my mind off what I thought, I looked at what Nene was holding. Not only was she holding a lot of them, but Jasmine also had some.

"Let's continue. We have more to get."

And with that said, we went on to find more gifts. The time passed, and we had found twenty-one gifts by the end of the event.

Nine other teams were out, and I looked at how well everyone did. Second place had seven, with next in line having five.

"Blaine, where's your present? For someone worried for me. You don't seem to be doing well."

"..."

Blaine went quiet hearing me say that. He knew that I was messing with him. Even so, I couldn't help but laugh at him.

"Want to see what our team gets? That might make you feel a little better."

Blaine had his fist clenched. If I pissed him any longer, he wouldn't be able to hold back from attacking me.

"I kind of pity you. Here take this."

I handed him a gift. It fitted for this moment. I increased the power of my skill to thirty-five percent. Everyone was surprised that I handed him a gift.

"Master~! Are you ok~?"

Nene touched my forehead, checking if I had a fever or something. I didn't give him the gift out of pity but spite.

"I'm fine. Blaine, why don't you open it? Surely you should get something good out of it."

"Are you sure you wouldn't regret this? I might win because of this one gift."

"If you do, then I will take the blame."

I do pity you for thinking that this gift will give you the win. Blaine then opened his present. Everyone was curious about what he got.

"Blaine, it seems like you have been a naughty boy. Ten pieces of coal. I didn't think anyone could be that unlucky."

The devil was embarrassed by what he had said earlier. He had so much confidence in his luck that it backfired against him.

I had undone the curse on him before he got harmed. I'm such a nice guy. I gave him a present and took his curse away. The world needs more people like me.

"Hahahaha!"

"Fufufu!"

"Kahahaha!"

"That's the worst gift you can get."

Laughs at the party could be heard. Since that was out of the way, I should open the gifts we got for our team.

Blaine walked out of the party, wanting to get out of sight. He'll be back sooner for the next game.

"Nene, Jasmine, let's open ours now."

Before I do it, I set Jasmine's misfortune value to zero. I can't have her getting anything terrible. We had twenty gifts, with me giving one to Blaine.

The team didn't mind letting me have ten, while the rest got five. After all, I was why we got so many in the first place.

I then opened all ten of them. Only three of them were good. One of them was a bracelet made out of flowers.

The effects of this bracelet increase my luck. I could only decrease my misfortune so that this bracelet would be helpful. Next was a glove that could increase my punching speed.

My final gift, which was the best, is a rank-five mana vial. Could I even use this right now? I could explode if I overload on mana.

"Nene, Jasmine, congrats."

Not only did I receive some good stuff, but Nene and Jasmine did as well. Nene got a scarf that resists all elemental damage by 10%.

As for Jasmine, she got a purse. It may sound useless, but it was a better storage ring. She looked like her life had been completed once getting this present.

We had finished opening our presents, and Linsey was happy with what we got. There was no way that someone here would beat us.

Everyone here was watching what we got. It was weird being stared at, but most people were jealous of our prize.

Our team got first place, while Claire's team got second. And Blaine got last with his coal.

"We'll do a thirty-minute intermission before we start the next event! Enjoy this small break!"

With the dragon guy giving us a break. Everyone here went to enjoy the party. Linsey walked up to the three of us and had a proud look on her face. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝙤𝙢

"Good work. The face coming from that stupid bitch couldn't help but bring me joy."

Linsey laughed happily. Do you think she would give us a bonus because of this? Well, it's better not to ruin your boss's mood.

"Hey, boss! Should I drink the mana vial now? I don't think my body could handle it."

Mana was a different force, although together. You blow up if your body can't handle the amount of mana you absorb. Literally.

"Your body could barely handle it. You're lucky that your mana is at a pitiful level. If you drink it now, your body will be unstable."

"I would recommend that you wait and get stronger. So no hidden injury within you would cause you any trouble in the future."

What Linsey said made sense. Even though I wanted to drink it, there was no point in using it now. Unless the next event has a chance for me to get killed, I will use this as a last resort.

Using the remaining time, I went dancing with Nene. No, I don't know how to dance. There was no need for me to learn. Nene being an expert at it, taught me well.

Chapter 55

"Ladies and gentlemen! The second game of the day is about to begin!"

"This game will be much more entertaining than the last!" 𝒍𝒊𝒃𝒓𝙚𝙖𝙙.𝓬𝙤𝙢

Much more entertaining? It may sound exciting to the crowd, but it would be much more challenging for us, the competitors.

"Competitors! Please come back for a second round!"

The head of the organization said with a smile, without needing to say any more words. Everyone who had competed in the first game had returned.

"Off you go!"

Without any time to prepare, we were teleported into a different place. Unlike the wintery plain, we were now in a desert.

"Now for the second game! In this game! It's about hunting!"

"Monsters around the area will appear, and you'll have to do your best to defeat them!"

"The more you kill, the more points you get! Every monster will be one point each, no matter what!"

It was easier to kill the small fries. Looking around us, I have already located some monsters that would be easy for us to kill.

"I'll lead like last time. There is a place where we could fight."

[Third Person POV]

With Charles leading the way, the monsters he found were naturally weak. Monsters of the lowest in the food chain, such as desert rabbits and camels, were found. And with the addition of Nene's nose, she could sense their smell.

This game was different from the last, unlike searching for random objects in the last round. One would need to kill as efficiently as possible.

The place they're in is much more dangerous than the last one. Not only were there stronger monsters, but the weather here was much worse.

"This time, my team won't be so unlucky. They're skillfully defeating monsters at a rapid rate."

Amanda forgetting the previous event was now trying to boast her representative skill. Blaine and his squad held up well against giant sand elephants and desert moles.

The sand elephants specialize in defense, using the sand as magic. They could coat it with mana and harden their armor. To kill them, one would need a strong penetration attack or a strong attack.

As for the desert moles, one would need the right timing. Without Charles's curse, they are holding up pretty well against their enemies.

"They're doing well, but my team is gaining points faster."

"That's because they're lucky! What kind of dog shit luck is this! They practically haven't encountered any monsters that could harm anyone."

Amanda couldn't believe the "luck" that Linsey's team was receiving. Even some of the other high-ranking party members couldn't believe their luck.

"Linsey, does your team have some skill that allows them to observe their surroundings? That's pretty useful. If that's the case, I could see why they won the first round."

Angus said without caring what the others had to say. He found it stupid to assume that everything that they did was luck.

Everyone listened to what Angus had to say. Most of them found what Angus had to say reasonable. The people who believed it was luck were embarrassed.

"Who knows?"

Even Linsey herself doesn't know the full extent of Charles's skill. What she said annoyed everyone curious about her team's ability.

"If you don't want to say shorty, then don't."

"The only thing short is your team's ability to score points."

Linsey was having the time of her life. Her arch nemesis Amanda was taking all the blows from the words that she had said. Amanda hasn't been able to fight back because of her team's results.

Two teams were already eliminated. They were lucky that the head organizer had awareness and monstrous reaction speed, allowing him to teleport anyone the moment that they were about to die.

The two teams had been taken out by the sandstorm coupled with the monsters inside it. Getting sand in your eyes inside a fight isn't a pretty sight to be seen.

With ten minutes left, everyone would need to try their hardest. No one here wanted to get last. Some of the teams took a riskier approach and charged right in.

Charles and his team were still taking this game easy. Nene's instinct on the sandstorm and Charles's eyes were on spot. They had good synergy, making them safe while hunting all the easy targets.

"The rules should be changed! It's boring if they only hunted low-level monsters!"

Amanda couldn't stand it if Linsey's team won. She decided to protest the rules. Most people also agreed with what Amanda had said.

"The rules have already been decided. Regrettably, they are only hunting monsters of that caliber, but the rules are there for a reason."

"Changing it now would be disrespectful to them."

Angus got everyone who wanted the one-point kill rule to be changed to shut up. Linsey smirked, seeing that Amanda got shut down. Today was a good day for her. She will sleep happily remembering this sight.

Ten minutes had then passed by the end of the game. Only four teams were eliminated. The two other teams were eliminated near the end of the game. So, their results shouldn't be lacking compared to the rest.

"Everyone who participated in the first two games has done well!"

"There is one more game before we decide the results of all teams!"

"The next and final game will be decided in an hour! So, please rest as much as possible for this final game!"

"I hope you'll enjoy your time!"

Every team went to their leader to check for their results. Charles and his team went to Linsey to see if they did well compared to the other teams.

"You three did well. You'll undoubtedly win this whole thing if you don't mess up for the final game."

For the other teams, their leader knew that their teams had a low chance of winning. The people who hoped they could still win commanded their teams to target Charles's team.

All we know is that the last game would be different from the rest.

Chapter 56

[Charles POV]

The final match was about to begin. I could feel the stares of the other competitors. If the last game is a fight between all of us, our team, without a doubt, would be targeted.

Nene was humming happily, seeing how well we were doing. She held my arms tightly, walking with me around the party. Jasmine was with Linsey, and she was playing with Amanda. I wonder what the prize will be.

And finally, the dragon man appeared on the stage once again. The smile he let on meant that something big was going to happen.

"Welcome back, everyone! For the main event that you all are looking for! It will be a battle royale!"

"WOOOH!"

"YEAH!"

This was the loudest cheer I have ever heard from anyone. My ears could have burst if I weren't prepared for the loud noise.

A battle royale? It would be nice if I were spectating instead of participating in one. Not to mention that I would be targeted with all the looks I'm given.

Jasmine was scared shitless. The competitors also looked at her, eying her every movement. Jasmine, without a doubt, is one of the weakest people in the party. She didn't want to get harmed because the team was carrying her.

This time, the dragon guy was going to explain it to us before we went in. It was refreshing to know the rules.

"Once you enter the field, everything is fair game. You could team up, fight each other, do whatever you want."

I feel like that was directed at us. This isn't looking so good. Before I enter the battlefield, I should increase their curse a lot.

"When you match beings! All off, you will be teleported to a random area on the map. There will be a zone that you must be inside."

"If you leave the zone, you'll be automatically eliminated. The zone will shrink the longer the match goes on."

"We don't want all of you to be searching for an opponent, do we?"

"Now then! Let's begin the final game!"

"May I have all the contestants back up front!"

Going up for our final game, the dragon man teleported us to a grassy plain. This time there wasn't any obstacle blocking us from whatever everyone else was doing.

I had already set the misfortune value of every other person in the battle royale to thirty percent. Looking at what everyone was up to, I could see some teams forming.

"Nene, Jasmine. We might have to fight multiple teams at once. Let's take out the one closest to us."

"Master~! Whoever they're~! We'll just beat them up~!"

Nene's optimism was something nice to have. Jasmine's hopes were up to hearing what Nene had said. I wished I could up my misfortune value, but I was afraid I would've to bear the consequences.

"Then let's go fight the nearest people."

"Yeah~!"

Following my lead, we ran to the nearest team in a few minutes. The other team had some crab-like creatures. They had pinchers in their arms, and it was weird seeing them walk straight up.

I looked at my team, and we decided to sneak in. Our enemy hadn't taken notice of us, and coming out from a tree, we ran towards them and made our first move.

Nene immediately did a high jump kick and landed it on one of the backs of the crab's head. To finish one of them off. Nene used the hammer she got from her monthly gift and slammed it on the down crab.

"CRABLER!"

The one who screamed for its teammate was fighting Jasmine. She was fighting the other crab on equal terms. Even with a sneak attack, Jasmine herself wasn't at an advantage.

As for my opponent, it was the weakest one. After kicking the crab on the shins, it fell, and I beat it up. The foam of the crab came out, but he was teleported away once knocked out.

"CRABBLY!" 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝒐𝙢

Now it was three-on-one. With Jasmine as the remaining crab man target, Nene and I joined. The three of us eventually defeated the team of crabs, and I searched for the other teams.

I frowned, looking at what was happening. Five teams were forming an appliance, and Blaine was part of it.

Two teams were eliminated, and the other two teams were fighting. The team of five was heading our way, and it was inevitable that we would have to face them.

"A team of five would attack us. We should prepare for an ambush."

"Five teams!"

Jasmine's eyes widened at the number of teams coming toward us. We couldn't afford to waste any time doing nothing.

"Let's hurry. They should be here any minute."

"Yesh~! Master~!"

"Do we have to do this..."

We went to the best hiding spot, climbing up on top of a sturdy tree branch without wasting any more time. The three of us stood there and waited for the team of five.

A few minutes later, the team of five appeared. They were wandering around, searching for anyone to fight. The team of five didn't know we were here, and this was the best chance for us to strike.

I looked at Nene and told her to take out one immediately. She understood my look, and we prepared to launch an attack.

Jasmine's skill allows her to stun someone for two seconds. But she could only use it three times a day. Now it was time for her to do so.

With the team of five being at the perfect spot for us to attack, the three of us jumped on them. Our surprise attack had worked, and the three of us had eliminated three people.

There were twelve of them left, and they immediately fought back. Even if we defeated three of them, there were still many.

That's why I cranked the power of my curse to forty percent. With their luck this bad, there's no way for them to win.

Chapter 57

Blaine, who wanted to hit me the most, used a red mana blast to hit everyone around me. Not even the members of his alliance were spared from his attack.

"Hey! What are you doing!? Didn't we have an agreement not to attack one another!?" 𝙡𝙞𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝒎

I had made myself intangible for a second and had dodged the attack. Blaine's attack wiped out three people, and the alliance between the five teams was about to crumble.

"But you're helping the team by harming them, aren't you?"

Blaine, the heartless person he is, made a mistake that even he hadn't noticed. He riled up the people of his alliance, and the attack on us stopped.

"The only thing that you're helping is yourself! A loser like you has no right to make us act like cannon fodder!"

Not only did they stop attacking me, but the frogman and his team went and shot some dark green liquid toward the hated devil.

I looked at my team, checking if they were alright. Nene wasn't harmed, but Jasmine, on the other hand, had been injured.

Since they're now fighting, why don't I let them fight? There's no harm in retreating.

"You shitty devil race! I should have never trusted you!"

Blaine and his team were now getting swarmed. I grabbed Nene and Jasmine out of the field. The people knew I had fled, but they didn't care. They just wanted to deal with Blaine and his team.

I took a glance at the other two teams that were fighting. Claire's team had won, but she was the only person left from her team.

"Are you both doing fine?"

"Not a scratch on me, Master~!"

"I could be doing better..."

From what Nene had said, she was doing fine. Jasmine was harmed, but the injuries she had taken were manageable.

The three of us were out of the fight, and I used my skill to observe them. Blaine had one of his team members wiped from the field while two others lost.

Currently, it is seven against two. Blaine himself was holding well against the other team. I wouldn't be surprised if he were the strongest person in this game, aside from me.

I could see why he was prideful. He probably never lost to anyone near his age. But now that he has joined this game, he has been taking L's left and right. No wonder why his emotional intelligence is equivalent to a donkey.

"Let's go back in. Jasmine, you stay. We don't want you to get hurt anymore."

"Sorry, but I can't do that. Even if I'm useless, I should be able to grab the attention of others."

Jasmine was the type of person that would complain a lot to their boss. But she was reliable when she needed to be.

"Then let's go back once the fight reaches its climax."

"Master~! I love it when you do that to me~!"

"..."

[Third Person POV]

"Looks like you need to teach your disciple some common sense. He's bound to make enemies everywhere else."

Angus said as he was spectating the match. Blaine was the only one left in the battle, with four people left.

It wasn't looking so good for him. There were only so many people he could fight. He will lose the fight if this goes on.

"That won't be possible. She lacks as much common sense as her disciple."

"There's no way for her to teach something she doesn't have."

"No common sense, huh? You have no right to say that! Don't you remember what happened a few years back, Midget?"

"That day when you played against a criminal and made a bet! You lost him and freed him. Remember him?"

"He then bombed your house! That's the funniest thing I have ever seen! HAHAHA!"

People were laughing at the story. What Amanda said was true. Linsey got too invested in a game and lost. Not only did she free the criminal she had captured, but she got her home bombed by freeing them.

"Oh yeah! I also remember something from a while back! Do you remember the last time you found a boyfriend?"

"Shut up!"

Just as Linsey was about to speak, Amanda screamed in anger. She recalled that memory was something that she last wanted to remember.

Angus decided to step in when Amanda was about to attack. Everyone who knew about that incident thought that Linsey took it too far.

"Amanda, cool down for a bit. And Linsey, don't provoke her anymore."

The place was silent because of the awkward mood. Not wanting to make this weird, everyone looked at the competition.

Amanda listened to Angus leave the room, trying to regain her calm.

Blaine would lose any time soon in a battle against four against one. Everyone watching could see this. He was on his last feet.

"DON'T THINK YOU'RE GOING TO TAKE ME DOWN WITHOUT LOSING!"

On the verge of losing, Blaine made his final move. Gathering all the mana he could get around his body, he attempted to self-destruct.

This party wasn't supposed to be that serious. So Agnus took everyone near Blaine and teleported them back to the party room.

He then knocked Blaine out cold. With him down, the mana that he got together had dispersed. The competitors that fought Blaine let out a sigh of relief. They felt the mana around Blaine about to explode.

Even if they were to band together, they knew they wouldn't have the power to stop it. The four people could have died if Agnus hadn't stopped Blaine from exploding.

There were now only two teams left. Charles's team had a team of three, and Claire's team was by herself.

Everyone knew that Linsey's team would win for today's party. But they were still curious about how Claire herself will tackle this situation.

"Linsey. It looks like your team won."

"Of course, they would. I wouldn't have picked them if they wouldn't."

"You should keep the boy safe. I feel that something big will happen to him in the near future."

Chapter 58

[Charles POV]

Just as we were about to go back in, we waited for a chance to make a sneak attack. But from the looks of it, it didn't seem like we would have to.

Blaine himself was strong enough to hold his ground against his opponent. He was dead tired from all this fighting. His four opponents weren't giving him a chance to make a counterattack.

One of the opponents, some green bear creature, was going to use its paws to smack Blaine down to the ground.

With him being smacked, Blaine himself earned himself a concussion. He was still standing but barely.

"DON'T THINK YOU'RE GOING TO TAKE ME DOWN WITHOUT LOSING!"

He screamed out loud with one last ditch effort. The three of us felt the mana flowing into Blaine. Without me saying a word, we ran for it. None of us was stupid enough to stay here to receive the blow.

Getting away from the explosion, suddenly, the mana that we felt being absorbed by Blaine disappeared.

I then checked the field using my skill. Blaine and the four people had disappeared from the field. Did they get teleported out? That was good. I didn't know how destructive that explosion would be. Man must be crazy to do something like that.

"We got lucky that the other team had been teleported out."

Jasmine had a sigh of relief. Even if she volunteered to be a distraction, she didn't want to be harmed more than necessary.

"There is still one last person in this battle royale. Nene, you met her earlier."

Hearing what I said, Nene felt excited. She had taken some of Linsey's sadistic nature. Playing with her should be fun for Nene.

"Master~! Could you let me play with her~?"

Nene then came closer to me and was within kissing distance. We locked onto one another, and she looked at me with hope.

Her chest was leaning against me and looking at her. I couldn't reject what she wanted.

"Go ahead."

"Yay~!"

Nene gave me an aggressive kiss. It's unbelievable how less shame she has. I don't know if she knew this, but everyone outside was spectating us.

Jasmine, on the side, looked away, embarrassed by what Nene had done. With everything done, we went to where Claire was.

"You wouldn't harm a weak and innocent girl, would you?"

I would, but I wasn't going to say that. Claire had a wary smile and had some injuries from the battle she had fought earlier.

"You're the only one left other than us. Nene here wants to play with you."

"Play? Isn't that a little cruel?"

I shrugged my shoulders. Nene herself made that choice. What she is doing is her choice. Nene then walked up with a playful smile, one befitting a pervert.

"Ah! What are you doing..?"

With the face Nene is making, even Claire, who had no idea what would happen, feels Nene's evil intentions. Nene then walked slowly toward Claire.

"Nene, right..? Can't we talk about this..."

Nene then creeps closer to the flower girl.

"Wait... Please stop!"

After that session, we were teleported out of the battlefield. Some of the audience blushed at seeing what had happened, while some of the males were excited.

Claire looked like she was about to cry. Nene did a handful to her. I wouldn't be surprised if she became fearful of her in the future.

"Congratulations. I'm Agnus Ortiz. The lead organizer for today's event. I have high hopes for your future as one of our future pillars.

Agnus, the dragon man, came up and congratulated us. He had a professional smile once coming up to us.

"For the prize, you three would've to pick one of each."

So we would have to choose a different prize each. It would be complicated if there were an item that every one of us needed.

Nene wasn't that much of a concern since she wanted me to get strong. But Jasmine was different.

"Here are the three prizes. Pick one."

Agnus had three items floating up in front of him. One of them was a purple heart, I wasn't sure what heart it was, but it was a massive heart. I felt some resonance being close to it.

The next item on the list is the grimoire. This prize was evident to the eyes of being a top contender for being picked.

And for the final item, it's an orb, a colorless orb. Seeing all three items, my money-telling instinct told me to pick the heart.

"I choose the heart."

Without any hesitation, I choose the heart. I don't know what it was used for, but I felt the heart calling for me.

"Oh? Do you know what this is?"

"No."

"Could I know why you chose this? Out of the three?"

"My instincts told me to."

Agnus smiled with a sharp glint in his eyes. From the looks of it, he seemed intrigued by my choice.

"You have good instincts. This here is a dragon heart, once transplanted into your body. You would improve drastically."

I knew my money sense wouldn't fail me. I wonder how much I will grow once I get this bad boy-some people who heard what Agnus said were jealous of envy.

"How do I transplant it? I doubt I could do it any time soon." 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝒓𝙚𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝒐𝙢

"Don't worry about that. I would do it for you. Consider it a favor from me."

The word favor hurts me. But at least I could use it immediately and not worry about anyone stealing it here.

As for Nene and Jasmine. Nene herself got the orb. She felt the affinity she has with the orb. The orb could summon a rank-five monster, some cat monster. There is a limit of three uses, but they prove helpful.

And Jasmine herself got the grimoire. The one she got was different from the one I had previously got. This one was an artifact, and it would double the attack of any elemental skill. Her teaser would do double the damage. That's good, I guess.

In the end, everyone was happy with what they got.

Chapter 59

The party was at its climax. Everyone here was here to chill. The event of our competition was over.

"Charles, you're fortunate. Did you know that blood that you hate so much? The dragon heart would change some of its properties, making you less blood-related to your family."

Linsey had said once I had picked my prize. This was news to me, a piece of good news indeed. I wanted to have nothing to do with my "parents." Even these blood of mine. 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

"You'll be staying with Agnus for a few days. So once the party is over, I will be taking Jasmine and Nene with me."

"Does implanting a dragon heart take that long?"

"Not only would it be a tough ordeal, but you would have to adjust your body once it's done."

"We can't have you destroying everything, could we?"

Would I gain that much stronger for having a dragon heart? Not all dragons are the same. While they're superior in terms of power over people of the same rank, not all dragons are at the top.

"Anyways, enjoy the party. There was someone I got to talk to."

Linsey then left and walked away. Nene was with Jasmine doing some things of their own. I'm now alone at the party.

Walking around, I could see Claire alone. Once she saw me, she blushed furiously. I don't think she will get over what Nene did anytime soon.

"I'm sorry for what Nene did. I may not be able to do much, but I hope you don't hold a grudge against her."

"..."

Claire didn't say anything for a while, thinking about what I said. She was nervous but began to speak.

"Then do me this one thing!"

She took the courage to speak. Another favor... Claire looked shaky but determined to ask what she wanted. Claire then closed in and whispered it to my ears.

"Could you touch my breast?"

"..."

With Nene's lewd messaging, Claire got groped all over the place. Did she get horny from Nene's touch?

"Are you serious?"

I wanted to confirm what she said was true. Claire didn't say anything but nodded her head vigorously. I sighed and did what she wanted. Claire's body was much more well-indulged than Nene's.

"Aah~!"

Claire's moans had attracted some attention from a few people. The people stared at me, knowing who I was.

"Doesn't he already have a lover? I didn't think he would be a playboy with that facial."

"Do you think he would accept me? I don't mind someone like him."

"I'm so jealous!"

"..."

Hearing these conversations about me didn't do wonders. But I ignored them quickly and looked at Claire. She was too embarrassed and ran away.

"I thank you all for attending today's annual party! The party is now over, but there will be one next year! I will see you all in a year! Goodbye!"

The party was now over, and everyone was beginning to leave. Before the three girls left, I went up to them.

"Master! Are you really staying!"

Nene looked like her world was going to end with me leaving her. I patted her head and kissed her on the lips.

"I'll be back in a few days. You could mess with Reina if you're lonely."

Sorry, Reina, but not really. You messed with me enough. This is one of my pay back.

"I will! Goodbye, Master..."

"Charles, good luck! Hope you sleep well during the surgery."

With that, Linsey and her group left. I was now left alone with Agnus. After doing a quick cleaning of the room, Agnus got back to me.

"Let's leave. We have much to do."

I followed Agnus without any question. I don't know much about him, so it was better for me to be cautious.

Knowing Linsey, I would say that all strong people are weirdos in their own right. Who knows what weird habits Agnus has?

"You don't need to be cautious of me. I'm much tamer than Amanda and Linsey."

Agnus had felt my cautiousness. It was only natural for anyone to do, but him saying so doesn't make it better.

"Do you know the different types of dragons?"

"I know the basic information about them."

Any information that didn't earn me some cash wasn't something I had in mind. Dragons are cool, but would they earn me money with my previous life?

"I see... Then let me tell you for future reference."

"Dragons are always born with an attribute. Once they're born, their power will influence their entire being for the rest of their lives."

"I have the attribute of water. That means I'm a water dragon. I prefer it when everyone gets along."

"So, if you think I have bad intentions, you may think how you like. I'm just telling you that I won't harm you intentionally."

Yes. Intentionally. That was something I liked to hear. Anyways, Agnus kept talking while I was listening. It didn't take long before Agnus set up a teleporter.

"Welcome to the world called Fabled."

We then entered the world known as Fabled. Having to come in, I felt my body growing heavier. Shit, the gravity of this place was at least five times stronger than Earth.

"Looks like you aren't used to this gravity. It may be rough, but I would like you to get used to it before I start the surgery."

"You may be strong in your world, but here, you're nothing but an insect that anyone could squash."

"The dragon heart you picked is a fifth-rank dragon with a curse attribute. You won't survive the surgery with your current strength."

"The reason why we're here is so I could train you. Don't think too bad of me, but it's a waste not to use your talent."

"I'll let you get settled in. Take any bed in the house. I'll see you first thing tomorrow."

My body was heavy. Just trying to listen to Agnus made it hard. Before losing my stamina, I went to the nearest room where I could see.

Chapter 60

The next day passed, and the gravity of this world was still getting to me. I had somewhat adapted and stood up perfectly.

"Looks like you're awake."

"..."

Agnus was outside my door right as I opened it. Was he standing there the whole time? If you think about it's pretty creepy.

"How long have you been standing there?"

"Just now."

Ok... I will forget it. Anyways Angus had shown up outside of my door.

"What are we going to do now?"

"After you finish eating, we'll begin your training."

Breakfast was served, and I wasn't used to the food there. They were somewhat bitter. I hope this isn't something I would eat daily. Without wasting any time, I ate my food and went to Agnus to begin my training.

"Are you ready? Even if you're Linsey's student, I won't be taking it easy. The preparations for using the dragon heart must be perfected." 𝘭𝑖𝘣𝓇ℯ𝘢𝒹.𝘤ℴ𝘮

For someone who claims to be a water dragon. He isn't acting like one. The dragon heart was just that important for him to dismiss it.

"I will take what I can."

"Good. This training will be painful. But it's also the most efficient way to get stronger."

I wasn't uncustomed to pain. There wasn't much pain since I got my system, but the reward would be unimaginable if I could finish this training.

"Then we shall begin your training."

Agnus then warped us into a waterfall. Isn't this a cliche training technique for your mind or something?

"Yes, you'll be training under this waterfall. Once only that, you'll also be given these."

I recognized one of the items that Agnus had in his hand, but the other one wasn't. One was a body enhancement capsule in the fifth rank, while the unidentified capsule was different.

"This is a blood improvement capsule. Not only would this improve the quality of your blood, but it will also strengthen the inner parts of your body."

"Taking this will be the most excruciating pain you'll ever feel. You might want to kill yourself with how strong this is."

"Then wouldn't it be better for me to take a weaker one?"

"It would, but if you didn't handle this pain, you wouldn't be able to handle the dragon heart. Think of it as a trial test. This pain wouldn't kill you, but the dragon heart would."

Maybe I shouldn't take the dragon heart... I don't need it now, but it was something I wanted. Is it worth losing my life for this one item I could get any time in the future?

I should try the blood improvement capsule first. Agnus said it wouldn't kill me, but how much could I trust those words?

Even if the chances of dying were low, I could still gain a free improvement item that I wouldn't get in a while.

"Then I would like to start now."

Making up my mind, I should get this over with. There was no point in me stalling. Agnus then nodded and handed me the capsule for the blood.

"Let's begin your training. I brought you here to calm your nerves. Sitting under falling water could do you wonders. It would help you cleanse the unnecessary thoughts and reduce the pain."

"Now off you go."

My all-purpose clothes now had turned into a pair of boxers. With nothing restricting me, I went and sat down under the waterfall.

The cold water started crashing on my shoulders. Agnus was right. This was relaxing. I thought it would be painful or even dangerous.

Suppose it was me before I gained my system. The waterfall would've harmed me instead. Taking the blood capsule, I felt the movement of the blood inside of me become rampant.

My body was heating up, but thanks to the waterfall, my warm body began to cool down.

"AHHH!"

Suddenly, I felt the insides of my body becoming tighter. I felt the overpowering blood beginning to flow inside my body. Everything inside me was changing.

This pain had reached every part of my body. Even if Agnus said I wouldn't die, I thought I would die due to this pain.

[Agnus POV]

It seems that I underestimated him. I may have told him a little white lie about the blood improvement capsule about killing him. It would kill anyone who tried to use it with that amount of strength.

I used my liquid control to regulate the amount of blood he could handle. The process would be slower, but the chances of him surviving would be much higher.

He was still screaming in agony. How strong was his will? Not even some of the people at the top could handle the pain that he was feeling.

Suddenly I felt jealous of Linsey. Getting someone as talented as this should be illegal. He may not have shown much ability in the game I hosted, but I felt he was holding something back.

The smell he still radiated was similar to the favor I wanted from him, but it would still be a while away before he could return it.

Five hours have then passed, and the finishing touches are now done. I was glad that he was in the waterfall. Otherwise, I would have had to clean the blood.

He should be asleep for the rest of the day. Tomorrow I will let him take the body enhancement capsule, and we will begin the process.

Just as I carried him back to his bed, I got a message from Linsey. For someone like her, I was surprised that she asked me about him. For someone with a cruel personality, Linsey has a soft spot for her people.

[How's Charles doing?]

[He had taken a fifth-rank blood improvement capsule. Now he's resting]

Linsey was silent for a while. Before she could text anything back, I made sure to lessen her concerns.

[He'll be back in three days at most, the procedure for this surgery will be a success. His pain tolerance is something.]

[He better be unharmed...]

I didn't take Linsey for someone to be this possessive. Pissing her off would hurt my head. I promised myself that I wouldn't fail for my sake.

Chapter 61

[Charles POV]

Waking up, I felt drowsy. My head was aching once I stood up. I felt more energetic than usual.

The headache started to subside, and I noticed that the five times gravity had affected me less. I couldn't remember much of the pain, but I felt it was worth it.

I was not a masochist, but the energy I felt inside me was better than sex. I felt like I could run for days and wouldn't get tired.

Now that I'm energized, I want to start with the body enhancement capsule. Leaving the door of my room was the first time I could fully walk around the house. Like my house, this place was ten times the size.

"It's good to see you awake. Would you like to start with your training?"

Agnus then teleported right in front of me. It was convenient that he could freely travel around. I wish I could do the same.

"I would. I never felt this much energy before."

"Then we'll begin the surgery after you use the body enhancement capsule."

We then teleported back to the waterfall. This time I had a fifth-rank body enhancement capsule. It wouldn't be as painful as yesterday, but it would still be irritating.

Without wasting time, I got the capsule inside of me and began waiting for it out.

Ten hours had passed, and the energy I had was nowhere to be seen. Agnus, who saw that my training was over, walked toward me.

"Are you ready for your surgery?"

"I don't think I'm. The body enhancement sapped my energy. Won't it be dangerous for me in this state?"

"You should recover all your energy once you drink your mana vial."

Honestly, I had forgotten about the mana vial that I had obtained. With how many negative emotions I have been feeling, my mind wouldn't allow me to overthink.

Taking the vial out of my watch, I drank it and felt the dose of energy coming back to me. I never knew mana could do this.

My body was strong enough now to handle the mana vial-the increase of my maximum time for my tangibility to five times.

"You seem ready now."

Agnus then teleported us to a different room. Unlike the waterfall, I was placed in a medical room this time. Agnus, the water dragon, had used his magic to dry me up.

Now wet-free, I placed myself on the medical bed. I was nervous about how this operation would go.

"Want me to get some numbing drugs for you?"

"Does it help?"

"Only a little, but I thought I should offer something to calm your nerves."

"..."

That only earned my irk. Agnus shrugged it off and continued. He took the purple heart out, and the connection between me and the heart was felt.

"This will be gruesome. If I could knock you unconscious, I would like to, but you would die if that happens." 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"Are you ready?"

Agnus looked at me seriously, waiting for my answer. I have endured a lot to go through this. I'm not afraid of pain. But going through more wasn't something I was willing to do.

But I'm telling myself that this would probably be the last thing I would do. Taking every ounce of courage I had left, I told Agnus to begin.

"I'm ready."

Without saying anything else, Agnus took the heart and inserted it inside of me. The connection between the heart and my body has begun to form. My old heart was replaced immediately by the heart of the dragon.

Even though Agnus had said, the process should be painful. It had a weird feeling, but it certainly wasn't painful.

Agnus was shocked to see my face calm. This was the first time I saw his composer break. It must be shocking that I didn't feel pain. Whatever it is, that is a relief.

[Skill Level Up]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the fifth level]

[Skill Level Up]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the sixth level]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 6)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 5000 kilometers of you. You can now envision the misfortune of a target.

Wow... The heart did wonders. My skill has increased by two levels. I could now kill anyone on the continent I was in.

"You have a natural affinity with curses. Do you have any skills relating to them?"

"I do, but I would rather you not ask what it is in detail."

Agnus had some idea what my skill was. I would rather not talk about it with anyone. Some already knew my skill, and I didn't want more.

"Well then. I congratulate you. Not only did you obtain a dragon heart, but one with your affinity."

"Even if you don't feel pain. Your body will feel different."

The water dragon teleported me again. I had lost how many times he had done so. I was now in an enclosed white box with a punching bag.

"Test your current capabilities. You have improved a lot in these two days."

After taking the first few steps, my body began to tumble, and I fell. It was embarrassing to know that Agnus was behind me.

"You feel it, right? Your control over your body is almost non-existent."

With how much power up I gained over this past month. I was surprised at how well I could adapt. But now that I had gained too much, I couldn't control my body.

"My goal here is to adjust to my current body, right?"

"Spot on. I have a business to attend to, so I will see you in a day. With your body, you won't feel hungry."

Agnus then left without saying anything else. Now that I have all the time, I need to relearn everything. This day would be a long one.

Chapter 62

A day later and the training that I had done was fruitful. The only problem I have is adjusting my power. Sometimes I would do something with too much strength.

I would need a few more days to fix this, but Agnus would return anytime soon. After having the dragon heart transplanted inside me, I began to sit down, resting for the first time.

"How is it?"

Agnus returns at the right time. Seeing my hard work, he seemed satisfied with the decision to transplant the dragon heart.

"There are minor adjustments I would need to be careful of, but I could take care of that at home."

I wanted to see my rank. I was unable to do so in this world. I didn't know that you couldn't see your rank once you left your world.

"I see. Then it's time for you to go. Take this."

"What is this?"

He handed me a metal ball. I didn't know what it was, so I had to ask what this thing did.

"A communication device. If you ever need assistance, do call."

"Thank you for everything you have done."

I thanked Agnus from the bottom of my heart. No one had helped me this much. Even though I knew this was a favor, the things he gave me cost a lot.

"Don't mention it. It's been nice knowing you. But you have somewhere to be. I will be taking you to Linsey's place."

"Goodbye."

Agnus, saying his final words, said his goodbyes. At first, I was a bit skeptical about this man, but he didn't seem like a bad guy. I was then gone from the place, and the sight of Linsey appeared before me.

"Master~!"

Not only was Linsey here, but Nene and Jasmine were well. Seeing me, Nene crashed into me and fell to the ground.

"Thwt... Hwrts..."

With how strong my body was, her nose took some damage. I would've stopped her, but I wouldn't want to crush Nene's bones by accident.

"Monster..."

Jasmine said while staring at me. I saw that I was now the second rank overall. Those two days were the most productive days of my life. I could see why Jasmine reacted the way she did.

"That dragon heart did wonders for you. I heard that the procedure did wonders." 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝙧𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝙢

"It did. I thought it would be painful, but the heart transplant only lasted a few minutes."

"So Agnus wasn't lying..."

"How about a little testing? I heard from Agnus that your body was unstable. There are some criminals that you could use for training."

"I want to see Master fight~!"

With the hopeful look of Linsey and Nene, they urged me to test my current capabilities. I also wanted to test what I could do against real people.

"Then let's start it. I also want to see how easily I could defeat the people of my world."

Linsey smiled and got up from her chair. She signaled the three of us to follow her as she left the room.

Following her, we returned to the room where I had first done my test. Linsey already had the prisoners up and chained.

This time there were twenty-five people. The highest ranking among them is 60,000, while the highest was in the millions.

"You all know the drill. If you survive against this man, I'll provide your freedom."

The prisoners, seeing my rank, couldn't help but shake in fear. Fighting the second ranker is akin to suicide. I can't blame them. They had no idea they would fight someone this strong.

"Poor them. They had no information on who they were fighting..."

Jasmine pitied the prisoners seeing that they were up against me. Linsey couldn't help but smile, seeing the fear of the prisoners.

"Is it too late to go back to my cell?"

"Your space is already cleaned up. It would be a pain to have you come back to it."

A prisoner had said, not wanting to fight. Linsey humored him and told him that she wouldn't be doing that.

"THAT ISN'T FAIR! NONE OF US WOULD SIGN UP FOR THIS IF WE KNEW WE WOULD BE FIGHTING HIM!"

"Why blame me? You wanted a chance at freedom, and here's your chance."

"Besides, why does your opinion matter? You're all pieces of trash to society. No one would mourn for you if anyone here died."

"Enough complaining, Charles. You could start once the cuffs around the prisoners drop."

Linsey has a button to release the prisoners, she presses the button, and the fight begins. I started the first move. The prisoners are cautious of my abilities. They knew they would be killed if they made any mistakes.

I started with a high jump kick, off the rip against the weakest of the group. My speed was much faster than before.

In just a split second, the kick had already penetrated him, and with how fast I was, half of his body flew. The blood falling off the dead body was now splattered onto the other prisoner's face.

Honestly, I hadn't expected that I would be this strong. I used half of my strength, and they were as weak as jelly.

It had taken a few seconds to realize what had just happened. Their faces paled, and all of them could not move due to the fear they felt.

"Monster..."

I then used thirty percent of my power and punched the strongest person in the room. My punch had launched, and I made his head fly off his body. Reacting to the blood flying off him, I moved a few steps back, not wanting to touch them.

"We're FUCKED!"

Most of the prisoners had given up. They haven't even tried to fight back. I can't blame them. If I were in their position, I would've done the same.

There was one particular person that had shit their pants. I didn't want to touch him, so I used my curse. It had leveled up a lot, and the results were what I was looking for.

Chapter 63

The curses I used were what I was looking for. Linsey and Nene enjoyed the show, while Jasmine shivered at the sight.

I had killed everyone using them as experiments. I didn't have any trace of emotions doing so. The prisoners are the only sacrificial people that would help me learn my current capabilities.

"Oh! You seem like you have more control over your curse. Did the heart increase your control over it?"

Out of curiosity, Linsey had to ask. Since there wasn't much information on my skill, I decided to be vague about it.

"I can't control everything, but it's easier for me to decide what to do for my opponent."

"Is that so..."

"Anyways, you must be tired, right? I have some exciting news for you. In two weeks, we'll be invading a different world."

"If you want to join, I'll let you have the chance. Don't you think it would be interesting to see how other worlds operate?"

Oh, I didn't expect another chance to go to another world, but this time to invade one. It was exciting news and something that I wanted to experience once.

"I would love to."

"That's great. Now that's over. I have work to do. I'll see you later."

Jasmine left with Linsey. It was only Nene, and I left. Since the fight was over, Nene has been greedily staring at me.

"Master~! Not only are you so cool~! But you smell so good~!"

Nene's face was flushed red. From her expression alone, one could tell that she was in heat. I would love to take care of her right now, but in this place... Yeah, I'm not that horny to do it here.

"Nene, if you want to do it. Let's go home first."

"But~... I want to do it now...~!"

"Home first."

I denied Nene's request immediately. Nene ignored my words and kissed me on the lips. After that, I got away from her and stopped her from doing more.

"Master..."

"Home first."

Like a wild beast, Nene jumped onto me. She was too focused on her instinctive trait. I can't leave without Nene.

You know what. I'm a man. I must take what I have. Nene then pounced on me, and we did the thing.

"Nene, are you done?"

This place was a mess. We had done six rounds and could go more, but we shouldn't do it a lot here.

"Master~! Ehehe~!"

She rubbed her body against mine and laughed it off. Nene then got dressed, meaning that she was satisfied. I then wore my all-purpose cloth, and we cleaned the room.

"Could we return now?"

"Sure~! I'm hungry~!"

Sometimes Nene acts like an animal. I haven't eaten like her, so I should join her. Nene then teleported us back to our world.

We arrived at the front of our house. Reina was standing outside waiting for us. Seeing that we had arrived, Reina greeted me and hugged me.

"Welcome back."

"Glad to be back."

Reina kissed me on the lips and had her head lean against me. Nene stared at us and also joined in on us.

"Master, could we get something to eat?"

Way to ruin the moment. Reina looked annoyed with what Nene had said but had ignored her entirely. 𝒍𝓲𝒃𝙧𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝓬𝙤𝒎

"Reina, did you eat anything?"

"I was waiting for you to return so we could have a pleasant conversation."

I would've told them to eat ahead if it were anyone else. Reina's skill was convenient. She knew when I would return and had waited for me outside.

"There is a place where we could eat. I have made reservations ahead of time."

"Whitey~! I didn't know you would do something so kind to me~!"

Hearing what Nene had said, I was surprised that her nickname had changed. At least it wasn't anything offensive this time.

"Who said that you would be going? I have only made reservations for two people."

"What!"

Nene's expression was bewildered. She didn't think Reina would do something like this to her. Their relationship must have changed during these past few days.

"I was joking."

"Your jokes are terrible..."

"So, when are we going to go?"

"We should be able to get a seat if we go right away."

I had wanted to drop by my house, but Reina herself had made some reservations. I could always return after lunch.

On our way to the restaurant was a chore. Everyone was looking at me and gossiping. Some people tried to talk with me, but I had to tell them I was busy.

Some people had done this before, but the amount now was nothing like before. Now that I was second in the overall ranking, it made me a full-time celebrity.

"Master! You're too popular! I want to eat now!"

Nene had enough people stopping us at our destination. A boy had shown up, and Nene couldn't take it anymore. She punched the man in the lower region.

I closed my eyes, and I gave the man his prayers. He would need it with how hard Nene had punched.

The men nearby who had spectated what had happened all paled. And any woman that was going to come up had stopped.

"You should have done this earlier. We won't be stopped."

"Charles, you can't have the cat punch everyone. She might get a warrant for it."

"Whitey you worry too much~! Who dares mess with Master~!"

Reina had no comeback for what Nene had said. After a few minutes, we entered the place where Reina had booked us for.

"Miss Burgess. Your spot is ready. Please follow me."

From the looks of it, Reina seems like a very known diner in this place. For someone to have waited for her personally meant a lot.

The place had three floors, and Reina's connections had gotten us to the top. Getting to our table, we were isolated from the other diners.

Eating with only the three of us is something that rarely happens. And like that, we enjoyed our meal.

Chapter 64

"Welcome back!"

After lunch, the three of us arrived home. Upon coming back, everyone in the house greeted us for our return.

They weren't so surprised by my rank. I guess news of my being ranked second spread worldwide, and they had already gotten over the shock.

The atmosphere around them is welcoming. Experiencing this feeling hits differently. I smiled at them and greeted all of them.

"Glad to be back."

"Charles, follow me. We have a surprise for you."

Reina then held my hand and dragged me around. She got me to our dining room, and there were alcoholic drinks around the table. I had never experienced a beer or any alcoholic drinks.

"Charles. With your popularity, there will be parties that you'll have to attend. Drinking these drinks will be a common thing. Let's test your alcohol tolerance."

"Young Miss is right. Young Master, why don't we try these out?"

Montgomery... I could tell by his expression alone that he wanted to try these drinks. Everyone else was in the same boat as him.

Well, I couldn't blame them. All these drinks on the table are expensive and complicated for anyone else in this room to have a try. Most of these drinks were gifts from people trying to form a connection with me.

"Alright, alright. I'll take some sips."

"Young Master. You won't regret it."

Nene then looked worried. Did she dislike drinking? Or is she a nasty drunk? With her personality, I could see her being entirely destructive.

"Nene, are you a bad drinker?"

She then looked away instantly and glanced back at me.

"Ehehe~! Boss said I shouldn't drink."

If Linsey told Nene not to drink, then it must be bad. Good thing I dodged a bullet. If she went crazy here, I don't know what I would do.

"You don't have to drink alcoholic drinks."

"Seeing how she normally is, the cat should be banned from drinking."

Even Reina had told her not to drink. With that settled, Nene would take care of us if we got too drunk. Now that it was settled, we enjoyed our time.

Almost everyone who was drinking was almost down. I discovered that it would be impossible for me to get drunk or be very hard due to my dragon heart. Reina was lightweight, and I had to take her back to my bed.

"Charles... Stay with me..."

Before I left, Reina grabbed my waist. Reina's face was flush red. She was acting bolder and with a tint of docility than usual, which made her cuter.

"If you don't want me to leave, I'll stay."

I was going to check up on Nene. She was dragging all the wasted people back to their room. Nene could take care of it herself.

"The room is too hot..."

Reina then stripped until nothing was left. I couldn't tell from her expression if she was just red from drinking or horny. But with her hands trying to undress me, I would say she is lustful.

"Charles... It isn't fair that you have done it earlier with that stupid cat..."

"I had to wait four hours for you to return... In your own words, you better compensate me..."

Without saying anything else, Reina got on top of me. I also had nothing on, so we were ready to go if she wanted.

Having her crotch rub against mine, my little brother was now active. Reina wasn't ready yet, so she continued grinding her crotch against mine.

Reina's breathing was rough, and the lust inside her eyes increased. She then had her body move down and leaned her body on me. With her eyes locked in place, she kissed me.

Compared to the first time, her movement was more fluid. Her lips, tongue, and everything were being put to work. Copying what she was doing, I could see that she was enjoying it more. 𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

"Let's start the real thing..."

Reina then got off me and crawled to the front of the bed. She had her ass out and wiggled it, prompting me to fuck her from behind.

Her body was telling me to do what I wanted. Unable to resist, I went in for the kill.

"Ahhh~!"

Plunging my dick inside of her, Reina let out a sweet moan. In our position, my hands were on her waist.

"Please... Move~..."

"Don't worry. I'll fuck you good."

Reina turned her head towards me and pleaded with me to move. With Reina ready, I moved my hips back and forth.

"Ahhh~! Ahhh~! Ahhh~!"

I was too focused on my actions. The door to our room had opened, and Nene and Rose, who I didn't expect, had shown up.

"Keep moving..."

Reina had ignored the presence of the two girls. Nene had come over and stripped. Rose was a little tipsy but was conscious enough to know what was happening.

As I continued to move, Reina was tightening a lot more. Nene came in from behind and had her body pressed on me.

"Busty Blonde~! Don't you want to join~!"

Nene's nickname for people needs better work. Rose, who seemed to make up her mind, joined in. Who would've thought I would have slept with three girls simultaneously?

While I was fucking Reina, Nene began to lick my balls. The sensation was weird at first, but the pleasure took in quickly.

"Young Master. Your lips are mine."

Rose, who I wasn't that familiar with, kissed me. She boldly claimed my lips and proceeded to suck it vigorously.

The room was filled with a lustful aura. I was coming closer to cumming, with how greedily everyone was trying to drain me. I couldn't resist how good this felt.

"Ahhhhh~!"

I could tell that Reina was about to come. I, too, was about to do the same. I moved my hips faster and stronger to match the mood.

"I'm cumming..."

After Reina had come, I had done so after her. I had seeded her and taken my dick out of her.

Chapter 65

After releasing my first round inside Reina, Nene quickly took the chance to suck my dick. Reina's legs went weak, and she fell to the bed.

Nene, who had sucked on me, had quickly taken it out. She had pushed me down along with Rose making me fall on top of her.

Now that I was on top of Rose, I wondered how she would fair. Rose looked me in the eyes. She was nervous and scared but had resolved to do this.

"I'm ready..."

"Master~! Look at me~!"

Nene wanted some of my attention, and seeing that she wouldn't get any, she sucked and played with Rose's breast.

"Mhm~!"

Rose tried to suppress her moan, and she was surprised by what Nene was doing. Since Rose was ready, it was my turn to taste her.

Stabbing my dick inside of her, Rose let out a muffled pain once I entered inside her pussy. I was surprised that someone like her was a virgin.

Taking Rose's first time brought a tingle to my heart. Should I make her mine? Since she offered to become mine, I don't see why I shouldn't.

Her pained expression made it hard for me to move. I took her lips, distracting her from her pain. Nene was also playing with her breast, doubling her pleasure.

Reina got back up and stared at Rose. She was glaring at her remaining chest and used her hand to squeeze it. I could feel some jealousy from her glare.

"Young Master... You can... continue." 𝒍𝓲𝙗𝒓𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝙘𝒐𝓶

We stopped kissing, and Rose asked me to move. Doing my first thrust, I saw pain and pleasure assaulting Rose.

Over time, the pain that Rose felt faded away. Replaced by pleasure, all Rose could think was me being inside her.

Rose's body was suited for this. Even though it was her first time, her body was too good at this. Her lower body was greedily draining me away.

"My body is weird~! Something is coming out~!"

Has Rose never cum before? She was more innocent than I thought. Nene grinned, playing with Rose's breast to give her more pleasure.

"Haaah~!"

Rose had cummed. She was panting from the energy she had used. I still hadn't come and continued to move.

"Wait! Haa~!"

"Master, it's my turn~!"

"Charles, as your fiance, you should do me."

I didn't stop. It was a chance to see the expression of Rose, who had been fucked continuously. She had told me to wait, yet her lustful body wanted more.

She may not have realized it, but her body was reacting more. Rose was moving her body, and I doubt she knew about this.

I was going to cum along with her. She had orgasmed earlier, but with the sensitivity she felt, she was going to cum again.

"It's... Happening again~!"

"Your dick is too stiff~!"

"I'm also cumming!"

Rose and I had done our thing, and the white liquid mixed with the blood inside her began to flow out.

"Master me next~!"

"It's my turn. You had hours before you returned. So it's fair to say that it's my turn."

Before I did it with them, I cleaned the blood from Rose. Reina and Nene were still fighting for their turn. Before they asked me to choose, I pushed them down together.

The two of them had their faces planted against one another. Now that they had shut up, I could make up my mind.

Instead of doing one of them, why don't I do both?

"Master! What are you doing? You made me kiss Whitey!"

"I should be the one saying that. I don't want the germs of this cat."

"Shut up. I'm the one in charge."

My little brother's shadow was hovering around their face. They stared at it with a feverish gaze, unable to take their sight away.

Before they could get up, I pushed Reina's back which was on top of Nene. Due to her being unable to move, Nene would also be unable to move.

"Didn't I say that I would be in charge?"

"But do we have to be in this position?"

Reina complained, not wanting to be where she was. I went behind them and began to start our session.

I placed my dick between their crotch, and both of them began to grind my dick.

"Master~! Put it in me~!"

Nene pleaded but was unable to do anything. I, being a tease, entered Nene's pussy. After one thrust, I took it out.

"Me, next."

Next was Reina, but with me doing the same thing, I could tell they were dissatisfied with this idea. They couldn't do anything but only watched me do what I wanted.

I then decided to start with Reina. Nene had complained a lot, but right after I finished with Reina, I got her only to moan.

I repeated each action until I was satisfied. After cumming inside both of them, I changed our position.

Hours passed, and Reina passed out from exhaustion. Rose had joined in for a second round, and I rotated between her and Nene.

It didn't take long for Rose to pass out, and finally, I was against the final boss. Last time Nene had sucked me dry. Now it's my turn.

I emerged victorious, and Nene was finally done. Me having this much of a strength boost was unreal. I could do this five more times before I would collapse.

The room had a considerable stench. I didn't want to clean it, but I didn't want this smell to fill the room. I know I have maids, but I doubt they would want to clean up this place.

Looking at the three girls on my bed, covered in my goop, I felt proud. I had come a long way in such a short time. The three of them had a smile or happy expressions in their sleep.

Before the smell in this room lingered, I went out of my room to get the cleaning supplies.

Chapter 66

After cleaning the room, I went out to scavenge for food. Edna was in the kitchen with Bella, one of the other maids in the house.

"Young Master. Would you like anything to eat?"

Despite hiring everyone in this house, I wasn't close to half the people. I had been mostly away from the house, or I was to focus on the girls.

"I don't have much of a preference, but how about anything related to Italian?"

Instead of making Edna think too hard, I gave her something to work with. I haven't eaten much Italian food and have been craving it recently.

"Very well."

Edna started to work in the kitchen. I didn't want to distract her, so I went to the dining room to wait for my food.

Bella followed me to the dining room. From the looks of it, she wanted to say something but couldn't voice it out.

"Is there something wrong? You seem like you're scared to voice out your opinion. I don't mind what you have to say."

"Rose isn't hurt, is she?"

Bella's face was red when she asked. She knew what had happened earlier today. It was natural for her to be concerned for her friend. They've been together for weeks.

"She's fine, sleeping. I didn't expect her to be so bold."

"Are you... Going to get me to join in as well..."

Her face was red when she asked. I can't tell if she wants me to or not.

"No. I'm not going to eat you. Unless you want me to."

I can't force her, but if she wanted to, I wouldn't mind having her as well. Bella looked at me and nodded. There was a sigh of relief when she heard what I said.

Was she relieved that I wasn't going to force her, or was it because she could join? Interacting with people that have expressions that are hard to read is exhausting. At least it made it easier for her to talk to me.

"Master, may I ask you an unrelated question?"

"Go ahead. I have time to waste."

I'm waiting for my food, so anything entertaining right now is always welcome. The usual Bella, who was always uncertain, was now gloomy.

"What do you think of the ranking system?"

I wasn't expecting Bella to ask me this. I had mixed feelings about this. I hated and loved the system.

"I love it and hate it."

Bella had her eyes widened, surprised by my answer.

"May I ask why?"

"Did you know what my life was before I had my system?"

Just thinking about my past brought a disgusting taste to my mouth. People say you shouldn't dwell on the past, and they're right.

"I would assume that everything was the same."

I shook my head and laughed bitterly. I wished that was the case, but not everything in life was sunshine and bright.

"It was the opposite. My father was an abusive gambler, and my mother was a neglectful person that only cared about her pleasure."

"I'm surprised how decent of a person I turned out to be. My parents are people at the bottom of the barrel. I hate the system because of how my life has become because of it."

"But I'm also here because of the system. I have an excellent talent, and because of it, I have everything I want."

Before Bella could speak, Rose had come into the room. She had woken up a few minutes ago and eavesdropped on our conversation. She waited for the right moment to wake up.

"Good afternoon Rose. How are you?"

"It wasn't something that I was expecting. Bella, do you mind if I talk to him alone."

"I don't mind..."

Bella being considerate of Rose, let her have her time alone with me. Now that the both of us were alone, the room became awkward. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝙧𝒆𝙖𝓭.𝙘𝙤𝙢

How should I treat her? I doubt treating it as a one-night stand would do this any good. Rose then took a deep breath and gathered her courage to speak.

"About last night..."

Rose stopped at those words. Before Rose could say anymore, Bella had returned. This time she was carrying the food that Edna had cooked up.

"Sorry... But the food is done."

Bella put the food on my table and left immediately. Since she wasn't going to say anything, it was up to me to do so.

But before I did so, I took a bite of my meal. Spaghetti hits the spot if the sauce itself is used correctly.

"Let's eat. We can talk while we eat."

Rose should also be hungry. She had expended a lot of energy last night. Edna had made extra just in case anyone in the house was awake.

"Rose, could I ask you one thing?"

She was stunned that I had asked a question instead of talking about what we did last night. There was something that I wanted to ask.

"Why did you decide to work in a place like this?"

Like the first time I had thought, with how she looked, I doubted someone like her would want to work as a maid. And now that we're here, this was the perfect time to ask. Rose was stumped when I asked. It took her time to answer.

"Would you hate me if I said I only wanted to seduce you?"

"Did you have bad intentions in doing so?"

"No."

Seducing someone talented is a valid strategery. If I were in her situation, I would've done the same, and it was clear she wasn't planning anything horrible.

"Then I don't mind. It's natural for someone to aim for the top."

There was a sigh of relief coming out of Rose. Her worries were gone, but she still wanted to know about our relationship. I would like to continue, but Edna's spaghetti sauce is fantastic.

Bella, for the third time, rushed over. This time from the looks of it, it was something serious.

Chapter 67

"Master, someone is here to meet Rose, and I don't think it's for something good."

"Rose, do you know who is coming to meet you?"

"No. I don't have any connections to anyone at the moment."

Rose didn't look like she was lying. Let's check what is going to happen. Bella, out of consideration, had left, leaving Rose with me alone.

Going out the door, we saw two men outside. Rose saw the face of the man and paled. The man was at the 493 Rank. He was talented for someone his age.

"Rose, it's been a while."

The man had said without a hint of a smile. He briefly glanced at me and went back to Rose. Did he just dismiss me? Confident cunt.

"Julius Fowler... What are you doing here?"

The man named Julius Fowler is a man with bright red hair. He had a pretty boyish look, and green eyes would make anyone think he was innocent.

I could feel a tint of rage coming from Rose's voice. There seems to be bad blood between them. Maybe I could mess with him using this chance.

"Your brother died a day ago."

Rose didn't wince an eye once she heard that her brother had died. In fact, there seemed to be a smile once she heard him dead.

"What does he have to do with me? That bastard left me alone when I needed him the most!"

"He is drowned in debt. You're the last one of his family left. For his will, all his debt will be sent to you. All I need is for you to sign it. My lawyer here will do all the process."

"Why would I do that? He has nothing to do with me."

Julius frowned once he heard what Rose had said. Was he an idiot? Why would Rose take the debt of someone she hated?

"As expected from you. Your family is full of horrible people. Your family has caused harm to millions, and you can't even do your best to appease any of them."

What Julius had said was full of shit. For him to blame her because of their family's mistake got me angry. Rose could not say anything to Julius. I could see that she was clenching her hands.

"Julius, if I'm correct?"

"I'm Julius Fowler. And you're Charles Anderson. You've been a big hit recently. May I know your relationship with Rose Glover?" 𝘭𝑖𝑏𝘳ℯ𝑎𝑑.𝒸ℴ𝘮

"She's my maid. Rose here has cut off any relationship with her family. I don't think it's fair for someone to blame it on their parents when the child has nothing to do with it."

Julius frowned, seeing me defend Rose. Rose, the victim in all of this, smiled at what I had said.

"Mr. Anderson. Why don't you pay for Mrs. Glover's debt?"

The lawyer himself made a suggestion. I hate lawyers, but that was a story for another time. But to have the audacity to ask someone to pay for someone else's debt.

"Isn't it shameless to ask someone unrelated to pay the debt?"

I glared at the lawyer who had shamelessly proposed a deal like that. The lawyer flinched in horror, worried that he would tick me off.

"Charles. You're scaring off my lawyer. I would appreciate it if you don't harm him."

"There's no need for me to do that. With how insensitive he is and the job he has, he probably has made more enemies than he could imagine."

The man beside Julius didn't look like a great guy. Judging a person by his outer appearance was terrible, but he had this typical snakey look. He was a scrawny man wearing glasses. He is about forty years old, and his forehead has no hair covering it up. Only the top of his hair was going up.

In simple terms, he would look like he would betray you once he has the moment to do so.

"Is that so? I apologize for wasting your time. Wilbur, we're done here. Ms. Glover herself has cut ties with her family."

"But what about the debt?"

When does this man learn? Julius glared at him and got him to shut up. Julius then gave me a bow and left the place.

Rose herself calmed down once Julius had left. All the stress that she had been feeling today was rough.

After the talk with Julius and Rose, I now had some idea of Rose's background. She had clearly disliked her family.

Her situation was much different than mine, but the results were the same. I couldn't help but feel a little kinship with her.

"Do you want me to carry you back? You look like you could barely stand."

Rose's legs gave out, and I had carried her before she fell. Checking on her mentally, I asked if she was alright.

"Rose, are you alright?"

"I'm... Fine..."

Even when she said it wasn't convincing, I brought Rose in a princess carry and brought her back to the house.

No one saw us, but they would be shocked to see the state of Rose. I carried Rose back to the dining table to finish our lunch.

The food that Edna made turned cold. What a waste. Nevertheless, I finished the food and continued talking to Rose.

"Rose. I don't mind if you want to be mine. Seduce me. If you do, then I can return the love to you."

Rose seemed surprised by my proposal. It would be too dull if I accepted her unconditionally. I will make her work hard for me to accept her.

"You're weird. You know that?"

"And you're the person trying to seduce the weird person."

We laughed it off. Rose, for the first time, had smiled so ever brightly. So she could make a smile like that. All the other smiles I had seen from her were fake.

Rose then walked over to me and kissed me on the lips. She had done so vigorously that even Bella, who had come over, was surprised by her boldness.

"Master. I will start my assault."

Chapter 68

After the fiasco with Rose, I went back to my room. The two girls here were still asleep, too tired to wake up.

What should I do? There was something I could do. It was an unexpected hobby I had gained over the two weeks of my life.

My misfortune has allowed me to observe the whole island, and I use it to check up on anyone who might be doing something interesting. 𝓵𝓲𝙗𝓻𝓮𝓪𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

Oh! There was someone about to commit a crime. One may think this hobby of mine is stalking, but it's more for entertainment purposes.

The person committing the crime was a female with long black hair and brown eyes, and the crime she was committing was a murder. In a dark alley

"You vile man! NOT ONLY DID YOU HURT MY BROTHER! BUT YOU BACKSTABBED HIM!"

I can't blame her. There was a deep hatred coming from the woman. She held a knife and was about to stab a pig-looking man.

"I'M SORRY! I CAN'T HELP IT! I WAS FORCED INTO THIS! IF YOU WANT TO KNOW EVERYTHING! PLEASE SPARE ME!"

"Shut up!"

Despite the woman screaming first, she slapped the man who was louder than the three girls in my bed during our session.

There wasn't anyone near their area, but anyone could listen at any time. The fatty pleaded for his life, apologizing for everything he had done.

His priority was survival, and he wouldn't care if he had to tell the information of what he knew to survive, even if that information would bite him in the back.

"Who told you? To kill my brother!"

The woman with the knife had the knife pointed at the pig's neck. The sharp tip had already poked a hole in his neck, making a tiny spot of his neck bleed. Any closer, and the man would've died.

This power of mine was like a camera. I was looking at their fight even without being spotted. I left my room and scavenged for some snacks. Walking in the hallway while spectating their fight was easier than I thought.

"It's the Rising Flame of this generation. Julius Fowler."

Wow... I didn't expect his name to be heard right after he left. This is more exciting than I thought. For a man who was preaching about being a good person, Julius wasn't doing what he said.

I get that people, as a whole, are hypocritical, but for him to shamelessly say that without batting an eye is impressive.

I should've known. He had a suspicious lawyer right next to him, and he didn't even care if his lawyer was acting out of hand.

"Julius Fowler..."

The woman muttered in hatred.

"Please spare me... I told you everything I know!"

Man, that pig was unsightly. I get that he is at death's door, but the tears and snot from him made it unbearable to watch.

Blood then spurred out of his neck. The woman, without any mercy, had slit his neck, making a bloody mess.

She left the body there and quickly ran. Did she lure that man there? There was no way for anyone in the area to know the person responsible for the death of this body. I wasn't a tattle tale, so I won't leak anything happening there.

Since the action was gone, there was nothing else to look at. I turned my sight in a different direction and saw Julius and his lawyer.

"Are you sure we should just let her go?"

The weasel said as he was unsatisfied with the outcome of our meeting. Julius looked unconcerned about what the weasel had just said.

"We can't do anything to them. There are more people whom we can earn from. Her family was just a stepping stone for me. I will get Charles Anderson to beg down on his knees one day."

That was awfully confident of him. To think that this man is plotting against wealthy families for her money. Is that how he was growing so fast? Damn, I should've thought of that earlier.

Anyways I can't let them go scot-free. I wouldn't be me if I let them go unharmed after hearing what they had said.

Using my skill in the building that they were on, I caused the place to collapse. There was no one other than them in the building or surroundings, so no one got hurt.

The weasel had his leg stuck in rubles. His legs were now broken, and he was now unable to walk. He wailed in pain and asked Julius for help. For someone who has ruined the lives of many, it was pitiful for him to cry in desperation.

Julius was unharmed but was shocked at what had just happened. If he could react, then the weasel himself would've been safe.

"Pathetic..."

Julius looked down at the weasel. Even when he said that he had gotten the rubles off of him, he then looked around and wondered what had caused this.

He wouldn't get his answers unless he knew my skill. Julius himself has made many enemies. After healing his lawyer, he ran for it.

I wasn't going to stop them, but I would curse them at ten percent. I wonder when we'll meet again, I couldn't help but want to mess with them more.

Doing what I was doing, Nene woke up. Seeing that I was sitting on the bed, she crawled toward me, sitting on my lap.

"Master~! Goodmorning~!"

"It's already the afternoon, silly."

Nene ignored what I had said and snuggled on me. She stared at me with her blue eyes. I can't help but want to pet her. She was currently as docile as a cute pet.

"Master~! Spoil me~!"

Reading my mind, Nene got off of me and showed me her belly. Laying on the bed, she urged me to play with her.

"Nyaah..."

Nene was making cute noises once I started rubbing her stomach. Times like these aren't too bad. Seeing the reaction she made was fun in its way.

Chapter 69

Two more days had passed. The class had finished, and I made my way home. The crowd around me hasn't died since my rank was upgraded.

As famous as I would like to be, there were times when I wished I would stay home. Mr. Trek's classes were helpful. He taught us about the system, which I didn't know much about.

Getting rid of the crowd, I went home with Nene, Reina, and Montogomery. Nene and Reina's faces were exhausted from the people around me. Even though they were tolerant of things like that, it was too much.

"Master! Can't you punch them away?"

Nene's tone died down due to how tired she was. Reina didn't say anything but agreed to what Nene had said. She would usually try to be the voice of reason but couldn't do so.

"If someone gets too close, I should."

There was no way for me to go through this mess. I didn't want to be hindered by these pointless things. After this exhausting day, we arrived at our house.

"Master, a guest has arrived. She wants to meet you urgently."

Another guest? But this time, it was for me. I don't know many people that would want to meet me. Rose said the person was a girl. I wondered who she was.

Reina frowned but didn't say anything. Nene went back to our room and did her own thing. She has been checking up on the monster egg a lot lately.

Montgomery also left and went out to do the grocery. Since he wasn't with Reina as often, he didn't want to be useless.

"Lead the way."

Following Rose, Reina and I went to one of my living rooms. Meeting a woman in her twenties, I could see her sitting down on a couch.

The woman was the third ranker. Seeing that I had arrived, she stared at me. Is she here to fight me? I heard in some cases high rankers would kill someone for their rank. But considering her title, I doubt that's the case.

"So Saintess. What business do you have with me?"

"I want to confirm something. Seeing you in person helps me confirm it."

What does she want to confirm? Is it my rank? There was no need when you could see it publicly. Reina used her ability to check the reason why the Saintess was here.

"What did you want to confirm, if I may ask?"

"I wanted to see if you have any connection to god."

"..."

Everyone in the room was silent, hearing what the Saintess had said. I know that the higher rankers were wack jobs, but this woman here takes it to another level.

"I think you're mistaken about something. God is real. And the proof is the system itself."

The Saintess herself knew what we thought. This topic is controversial, many believe that god created the system, but we have no concrete proof.

I, for one thing, don't believe in it. If god does exist, then why create this pointless ranking system? Are they that bored and use us insignificant beings for amusement? Even if they exist, I can't believe such a thing.

And if there is a connection between god and me, then it would be the skill itself. My skill itself could be considered something that even god should fear.

"What answer did you come up with?"

I was wondering what conclusion the Saintess had come up with. Like my previous thought, I doubt I have any connections to them. And if I do, then it would be my skill itself.

"You do. I feel it."

"..."

Everyone here stared at her. Constance said with a lot of conviction she would be considered a lunatic if she wasn't someone this high in the ranks.

"What do you plan on doing now that you feel this connection and your "god?" Do you have some crazy plan or something?"

"I'm going to observe you."

"..."

"What is your definition of observing?"

The way she casually said she would observe me was concerning. Reina and Rose looked at her with hostility.

"I will follow you until god tells me to stop."

Should I kill her? It would be a waste to do so. Looking at her, she had long blonde hair and bright golden eyes. Her dress choice was questionable, but she was curvy in all parts of her body. Older women hit differently. It was a shame that she was crazy.

"So you'll stalk me until this "god" of yours tells you to stop?"

The Saintess nodded, even though she didn't like the term I used. If she's going to follow me everywhere, should I show her how I fuck my girls?

I wonder what expression she will make once I do so. Would she be disgusted or flustered? So many possibilities could be seen from this woman.

"Then do what you want. As long as you don't stop me from doing what I want, I don't care."

Rose was surprised by what I had said. Reina, however, knew my answer but still disliked my choice.

"Please refer to me as Constance. Having you call my title for my stay will be stuffy." 𝓵𝒊𝓫𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝒎

"Constance, it is. Call me Charles. I hope you'll enjoy your stay."

"Call me Reina."

"I'm Rose..."

For the first time, Constance smiled, seeing that I was welcoming. The stiffness coming from Constance was now nowhere to be seen.

Rose was shaken. A lot of things have happened to her recently. For a girl trying to seduce me, she gets shaken pretty easily.

Reina wasn't as welcoming, but you can't win everyone over that quickly. She didn't seem bothered by Reina's expression, like she didn't care about her.

Looking at Reina's expression, I knew that I would've to cheer her up later. I don't want Constance blowing up a fuse from Reina's harassment. I don't want my house to be destroyed.

"Charles, if you don't mind. Could I touch you?"

Reina's hand had bent something. Oh, dear.

Chapter 70

Reina is pissed. I knew she was possessive of me. She had shown her hostility to Rose and Nene, now that a fourth person had wanted to touch me within days after Rose must've set her off.

"Constance, why do you want to touch me?"

What she said could be misunderstood. For someone who works in a church, she doesn't have a hobby of touching people, right?

"You have an overpowering aura around you. Just being near you gives me power."

I don't know what to say about this. Reina wanted to say something but stayed still. Rose blushed, too, fantasizing about the possible situation.

"Go ahead and do it."

Constance getting my permission stood near me. Touching my chest, I felt something inside of Constance grow. I don't know what had changed, but something did.

Looking at Rose and Reina, they haven't noticed this change. So only I knew what had happened.

"You touched my fiance. Now could you separate."

"Fiance? I don't have any romantic relationship with your fiance. I only wanted to test something."

Hearing what she said hurt my pride. It was only natural. We only met a few minutes ago. Reina sighed in relief, seeing that a new competition hadn't appeared yet.

"Now that we have established something, I want to go to my jacuzzi. Today has been tiring. Constance, are you going to follow me there?"

I wanted to check how far the saintess would go on following me. Reina and Rose were surprised by what I said.

"I haven't gone to a jacuzzi in a while. I would be interested in coming."

"..."

Constance doesn't look dense. Or does she not treat me like a man? I will show her...

"Reina, Rose, do you want to join?"

Rose looked determined to use this chance to seduce me, while Reina thought nothing of it. She had already seen me naked a couple of times.

The four of us then went to my colossal jacuzzi. Constance was the only one here wearing some towel covering up her body.

Ever since Reina regained her emotions, she has been over the place. Something I felt that her character itself is inconsistent. Her heightened emotions were a drastic change from her previous state.

Reina herself was still a shell of a person. Her personality was forming, and if it was being developed at the rate that it was. Then it would be a massive headache.

Now that she was relaxed, I felt that her anger was a big point of her forming personality. It would be troubling if anger itself were her prominent personality.

How do I solve this? With me in my thoughts, I could feel Rose sitting on my lap. I told her she was allowed to seduce me, but to do it in front of Constance was very bold.

My little brother was going to awaken from her bubbly ass. It was great that she wasn't doing anything more than this.

I then looked at Reina and saw her sitting in the jacuzzi without care. It was good that she could manage to do this much. Otherwise, I would have to get her to a personal psychiatrist.

As for the Saintess, she was staring at us, unsure what to do. She glanced at my hardened crotch and looked back at my face, almost covered by Rose's chest.

None of us were talking. The air around us wasn't awkward, and we were only here to enjoy the sensation of the warm water.

"Master... Could we do it later..?"

Rose whispered to my ears. She made it only for me to hear. Her soft and firm ass rubbed on my crotch, making me want to fuck her.

In times like this, my flat, expressionless face was valuable. No one knew what was happening, and no one here needed to.

"Charles. If I may ask. How do you get strong quickly?"

"I buy everything. There are also people giving me items to power me up."

That is how it is. My methods weren't mind-blowing. All I did was spend money and have people give me things.

"That simple?"

"Yep. They don't voluntarily give it to me. They often ask me to do something for them to give to me. How about you? You got your ranking to second place pretty quickly as well."

"Praying to God does wonders."

"..."

How does that work? Was it her skill? If that happens to be the case, then I could see why she is the way she is.

"Rose, are you alright?"

Rose's face was red. Her lust was accumulating, and her ass was moving fluidly. This action seems weird to Constance.

Reina opened her eyes and looked at us. She knew what was happening and sighed. I better spend time with Reina to keep her sanity.

"She's doing fine. Our maid here is a bit too active instead."

"She doesn't seem to be."

"I'm... Doing... Good..."

Rose was trying her hardest to keep her moans quiet. It was working for the most part. At least for Constance.

"Rose. Let's leave. I'm finished with my cooling."

What Rose did only made me hornier, but it wasn't enough for me to be satisfied. Hearing what I said, Rose disappointedly got off me, and the four of us left.

Rose then left and got back to her work. Leaving only Constance, Reina, and I left.

"Constance, why don't you go to your room first? You need to leave some things and get comfortable."

"I also have something to talk to with Reina, my fiance."

"Then I will do so. I also have to do my daily ritual. I'll be back tomorrow."

Now it was only me and Reina left. Reina was confused by what I wanted. She didn't use her skill and pondered what I would do.

"Reina, why don't we go out for a date?"

"Are you serious?"

We haven't had a date yet. It was weird, considering our status. I would need to check up on Reina's development for this date.

Chapter 71

I had asked Reina out on a date. She was surprised but was glad that I asked.

"Yes, I'm serious. We haven't been alone much at all. This is a good time to get to know more of one another."

"Let me get dressed up. I need to look my best."

Reina was ecstatic. Without saying anything else, she dashed out to her room. I wondered how long Reina would take to change.

I instantly changed my clothes and waited for Reina to come out. After twenty minutes, Reina finally came out.

She had everything ready and was looking fresh. Reina had her tied up in a ponytail. She wore a light white dress for an outing. 𝒍𝓲𝓫𝒓𝒆𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝙤𝒎

"How do I look?"

"You look beautiful. Let's start our date."

Reina grabbed my arms, and we started our date. First things first are for us to leave our house. I haven't planned the date itself, but nothing should go wrong.

"Reina, let's buy us an artifact that makes us less noticeable."

I have wanted this ever since the people around me started to crowd. Reina agreed to it since it would be annoying if someone just came up and wasted our time.

"Could I have your autograph?"

Taking the first few steps had me a fan outside of my house. I should get security... I took the girl's pen and wrote my name.

"Sorry, but you shouldn't be here. I have something I have to do."

Before the fan could talk, I shut her up. I carried a princess carry for Reina and ran. My speed was much faster than us walking together.

"Reina, could I ask you to get security for our house? I don't want to meet someone outside of my house."

"I will do what I can. But I'm surprised that our house doesn't have much security."

Meeting Julius, his lawyer, and Constance at my house is unsettling. First, we went to a store that sold artifacts.

"Hello, Charles Anderson. What could I get you?"

Meeting people that know my name is also unsettling. The person in front is a woman that works in the store. Checking my rank, she quickly knew my identity.

"Do you have any artifacts that could mask our rank? Or lower our presence?"

With me being direct, the worker here would tell us if they sold any artifacts relating to the things I asked for. If they don't have any, I will switch stores.

"I'm glad you asked. Recently we got an artifact that indeed hides one rank. With your status, our boss wouldn't mind if you bought it."

"How much?"

I don't mind it being overpriced. It would mean that I won't ever visit this store ever again.

"Five hundred million dollars."

"I'll take it."

What a shrewd businesswoman. The price of this thing was overpriced. I wasn't going to voice it out. I may be greedy, but I also needed this artifact.

I could bargain for the price, but that would give me a headache. I'll just secretly run this store out of business.

The woman who heard me agree to the price smiled with money in her eyes. I want to see her face when all her luck comes crashing down.

Anyways now that I bought the artifact, I tested it. No one was stupid enough to scam me. I can kill their family and get away with it.

"Oh, it works."

The bright side was that there wasn't anyone there stupid enough to scam me. The rank around me was now hidden, making me similar to a foreigner of another world.

"Are you ok with paying such a price?"

Reina thought there was something wrong with my head. I just felt like I should haggle for prices of things at my current status.

"I'm not, but I prefer to have my date with you as soon as possible."

Reina took it wrong and blushed, but it was still the truth. I wanted to check her overall mental state, and so far, it's looking good.

"Do you have anywhere you want to check out first?"

I didn't mind where we went. It was better for Reina to pick where she wanted to go.

"There is one place where I want to go. I never had anyone to."

"And what place is that?"

"The cinema."

I have also never been in a theater room. Being poor limited my choice to do anything. I couldn't go to a place like this. Even if I could, I had no friends. My life before the system is sad...

"Is there something wrong with that?"

Reina sensed my mood dropping. Shaking those thoughts, I went back to my regular self.

"No, I also wanted to go. Like you, I have never been in one."

"So it's both of our first time. It looks like I took another first of yours."

I stared at her, astonished. This was the first time I saw her make a dirty joke. Seeing that I was staring at her, Reina looked flustered.

"Never mind. Let's go!"

Reina waved what she said earlier off. Holding my hand tightly, we went to the cinema. Arriving at a cinema had a different feeling. The place was darker, and the outline was different from most places.

"What movie are we going to watch?"

There were ten movies currently on air. Three were from the romance genre, five were action/thriller, one was a comedy, and the final was horror.

I honestly wanted to watch the horror one, but I wanted something more relaxing for the date. Reina checked the reviews and synopsis for each movie, and she finally made a decision.

"Charles, do you mind if we watch this?"

"This one is good. We should get a ticket first. We don't want to miss the schedule for the airing time."

Reina picked a romance/drama movie. It was the highest-rated movie out of the ten, and I haven't watched much of this genre. Our first activity begins with this.

Chapter 72

The movie started, and we sat in the middle row of the theater. For a movie that lasted two hours, many scenes pulled the hearts of others.

Reina herself was invested in the movie. Many expressions could be seen on her face, which I usually wouldn't see, making it much more memorable.

Not only were her expressions changing, but her actions as well. In moments where the movie was the most impactful, Reina used my arms as a cushion to vent her emotional stress.

And when we finished the movie, I could see Reina herself wanted some moments of the movie to be played out for her.

The movie was great overall, I could see why it was highly rated, but it wasn't my cup of tea. I wasn't an overly sentimental person that is moved by love itself.

"Should we get something to eat? It's almost time for dinner."

I had already told Edna I wouldn't be eating at home today, so it would just be Reina and me together for dinner.

"Now that you mention it, dinner time is near. Why don't you pick a place this time?"

Even if she said that I didn't know where to go, doing the only thing I could, I used my skill to find a nearby place.

"There is a cafe near us. How about we go there?"

The cafe I found has a sizeable amount of people. There should be no problem with the place itself. Going with the safe pick, I went to spend my dinner there with Reina.

Having to pick a seat near the window, the waitress handed us the menu. It didn't take long for me to decide what I wanted.

"I know what I want to order. Have you decided?"

I waited a little while before I asked. I wanted a light meal, and what's better than two ham sandwiches?

"I have decided to go with meal A."

Meal A was a kid's meal. It had fries, some chicken wings, and ice cream for the end. I unconsciously chuckled at her choice, which made her angry.

"What's so funny about that?"

"What do you mean?"

"You laughed at my choice. Don't underestimate a meal like this."

If only she were like this more, Reina was more childish than I thought she would be. Her human-like personality was much better than her previous self. 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝑐𝘰𝑚

"Sorry, sorry. I won't underestimate it anymore."

"I had wanted to ask this. How do you feel after you regain your emotions?"

It's been weeks since then. I was interested in checking if there were any problems related to her feelings.

"My feelings?"

I nodded, confirming what I had said. Reina took some time to think about what she needed to say.

"I think I'm doing well. Even after regaining these emotions, I feel less restricted. There are times I feel rather angry because of that stupid cat..."

That's why we're here. I'm not going to say that to her. I also can't let her develop anger issues. If I'm going to stay with her for most of my life, I don't want to deal with her anger.

"I know she goes overboard sometimes, but I hope you won't come to hate her. This is a secret, but if you want her to shut up, grab her tail or ear. She is susceptible to those parts."

Reina probably knew that but hadn't had the chance to do so. Our orders came in, and we began to eat. We both started to eat our food.

"Would you like to share?"

We both wanted to try each other's food. Reina herself suggested the option to do so. Even if I laughed at her dinner earlier, it still looked pretty damn good.

"Here, take a bite."

I fed her a part of my sandwich, and she eagerly ate it. I was surprised that she ate everything in one bite to the point where she sucked on my finger.

[Third Person POV]

"How is it? Is Master really on a date?"

On top of a rooftop, two people were spying on our lovely couple. Both of them were girls that had maid outfits.

"I'm so jealous! Master doesn't do this with me!"

The cat girl groans, jealous of their action. Having to spy on these two, she tried her best not to let the anger within her take over. She didn't want to be punished by her master.

As for the other maid, she, too, looked jealous but had nothing else to say. She knew her position and had only to accept it.

"Busty Blonde. Why don't you go in there and join in on the fun~?"

The girl with black hair gave a crooked smile, thinking about this plan. Not only would she ruin their date but also not get in trouble for it.

"Sorry, but I rather not get in trouble with Master. That would put me on thin ice."

The blonde girl did her best not to give in to the threat of the black hair girl. She was right to do so because the blonde girl would've tattle tailed on the black girl for protection.

"Look, they're leaving. We've got to follow them."

Seeing that the two people they were following were about to leave, they followed.

The two targets were now going on a walk. They couldn't help but sigh of jealousy seeing those two doing things a normal couple would've done.

They wish that they had taken the place of the white-haired girl. After their brief walk, the two went into a love hotel.

"MASTER!"

The girl with black hair screamed in pain. Tears of agony were heard by everyone nearby. Some people who saw them were about to call the police.

"That's it! I'm going in!"

Without more time wasted, the girl with black hair tried her best to rush in. Luckily the blonde girl calmed the black hair girl.

"Let's leave. Master will punish us if we interfere. And you know what happens when he does. If you want his time, do it tomorrow."

The blonde girl indirectly saved the day. They would've wished they had died if they had gone in to join the fun.

Chapter 73

The two people going to the love hotel are the boy we know, Charles, and a girl named Reina next to him.

"For the final moment of our date, what's better than a love session in a love hotel?"

Reina, the girl next to him, blushed at how bold he was. They were famous, while Charles had hidden his rank. His face was well known.

With the two of them entering the love hotel, they would know what would happen if someone saw them enter. It wouldn't be a surprise if news of this were leaked.

"But... couldn't we do it at home?"

"We would be disturbed if you want that to happen."

She shook her head, hating the idea of that happening. Even if it was hypocritical of her to do it the first time, she knew it would suck. After all, this was a once-in-a-while chance for her to have him alone. 𝓁𝑖𝘣𝑟𝘦𝘢𝒹.𝑐ℴ𝘮

"Give us the best possible room."

"That will be a hundred and eighty dollars."

Charles swiped his card and took a key to their room. The receptionist didn't seem to know them, making Reina sigh in relief.

They then went to the assigned room and checked out the bed. The place they had rented had many toys. Some of them were rather kinky.

"Reina, are you interested in these toys?"

Charles had a pair of handcuffs and a blindfold in his hands. Reina was on the thin lines between being nervous and excited. She had imagined the possibilities of what could happen if they were used.

"Since you're asking, I don't mind..."

She shied away, too embarrassed to admit that she also wanted to try these tools. Seeing that she was down, Charles pushed Reina onto the bed.

With Reina on the bed, Charles turned off his suit and got naked. He then got on the bed and kissed her on the lips. Their kiss was slow. Once they needed to, they quickened the pace and used their tongue.

"Mhmm!"

While they were kissing, he skillfully stripped every cloth that Reina had. After stripping her, he stopped the kiss.

"Let's begin the fun."

Charles licked his lips once they were about to begin the real thing. The cuff that was in bed nearby was now on Charles's hand.

"Don't worry. I will take care of you."

She nodded slightly with a blush on her face. Charles got her hands on the bed's bars and tied the cuffs between them. Now that Reina was in, Charles could do whatever he wanted with her.

"Reina. I will start licking you."

Before Charles starts dicking her, he starts with a tease to her lower lips. The first thing he did was lick the labia. Following that, he went up and moved to the urethra. And stopping, he finishes it with the clitoris.

"Aah~! Charles..."

Reina's voice leaked once he started his movement within his tongue. Once Charles had done what he did, he repeated his actions.

"Aaaaah~! More~!"

Her pussy was already leaking wet from Charles's repetitive movement. She didn't even have to cum, and her vagina was ready to be fucked.

"Reina. What do you say once I do this to you?"

Charles slapped his enlarged cock onto Reina's wet lower lip. He wanted her to beg for it now that she was bound to the bed.

"Charles... Please fuck me hard! Your dick is the best!"

"That's right. I'll turn you into a bitch only for me to use."

"So... Good!"

Charles penetrated Reina with everything he got. He didn't leave anything out with everything inside of her.

"Charles... Please move..."

Reina did her best to shake her hips. Not wanting Reina to do anything, Charles leaned his body further and gave her another kiss.

The kiss itself wasn't going to satisfy Reina. Charles knew this and went for the full offense. He started to rock his hips, and the kiss that they were doing was put to a halt.

Reina's mind stopped for a few seconds, and the movement around her tongue had stopped. She was feeling it. The cock inside of her was eating her entire consciousness.

The first two times were nothing compared to this. Her first time had hurt her, so it was impossible for her to feel this much pleasure. During her second time, Charles put in his raw rod without much preparation.

With how much pleasure was going through her mind, her body began to react to the movement of Charles.

The tightness around her vagina was tightening, doing its best to keep the rod inside her. Even though it was short, he knew she was about to cum.

"Nhhh~!"

Pulling away the kiss, Reina began to speak. Now that his mouth was free, adding extra pleasure, Charles started to lick the nape of his fiance.

"Charles~... Ahh~! I'm about to cum~!"

"Cum... If you need to..."

With how hard Charles was plowing her, her pupils are in the shape of a heart. All she could see was Charles with her loving gaze.

Having to almost cum, Reina's pussy was gripping Charles like a vacuum. Both of their faces were unsavory with the lust that they were feeling.

"Charles~! I'm cumming~!"

Reina squirts as she cum. This was her first time squirting, and the experience differed from the other time. The tension inside her had been released, and her body shook violently as she did so.

"I'm... still not done."

"Mwhhh~!"

Even after Reina had released her fluids, Charles continued to thrust. The wild beast within him wouldn't stop.

"Charles~! Waiiit~!"

Her body was too sensitive at the moment. Even after she had released her lustful tension, Charles didn't give her a break.

Nevertheless, His assault was relentless and effective. The wet liquid that Reina was producing dropped at an incredible rate.

"I'm~! Going to cum~! Again~!"

"Me... Too!"

Charles quickened the pace, slamming between the two flesh could be heard in a physical sense.

"I want you to love me more~! I'm cumming~!"

Chapter 74

"Ayhhh~!"

Cumming from the absolute pleasure, Reina squirted for the second time, and the white liquid that Charles released had also entered Reina's womb.

"My inside~... It's so warm~..."

Their movement around their hips had stopped, but the kissing around Reina's nape was still there. After a while, Charles took his rod out of Reina.

"Suck it." 𝓁𝒾𝘣𝑟𝑒𝘢𝘥.𝘤𝘰𝑚

He took the rod that was inside her to her mouth. Reina, accepting what he said, opened her mouth and began to take half of his cock.

She couldn't take everything all in at once. Sometimes she couldn't imagine taking the size of his eight-inch rod. The leftover cum that Charles released has been swallowed by Reina.

After taking in half of his dick. Reina began to use her tongue to lick the side of his cock. Sucking on his cock Reina checked his expression to see how well she was doing. By using his face, she knew what she was doing correctly and wrong.

Once she found the pattern to lick, she used that method to please Charles. The usual Charles would never make a weakened face like this.

"That's enough. We'll start our second round. Let's try the blindfold."

Charles feels that Reina is ready. She had regained all of her energy and was prepared for another round.

"Charles, could you kiss me~?"

Along with the kiss, Charles started to play with her nipples. Even though her chest was small, her nipples were hard.

"Mmhm~!"

She was sensitive around that part. The kiss didn't last long. After the kiss, Charles uncuffs Reina and tries to change her position. This time instead of the cuffs, he used a rope to tie her legs and arms together.

"Charles... What are you doing..?"

With her vision limited, she could only know what she felt. With her legs stretched far back to her arms, she felt uncomfortable. It was lucky that she was flexible.

"I have been interested in trying this. Don't overthink it. You'll feel like you'll go to heaven."

Charles meant that in a literal sense. Now that they were ready, he went on top of her and got her ass up. Pointing his dick into her hole, he shoved it in without any mercy at all.

"Ahhh~! Soo... Deep~!"

Doing a pile driver position, Charles's cock hit the entrance of Reina's womb. In this position, it made his dick easier to go all the way through.

Starting his movements around the hips, Charles began to ram the entrance of Reina's womb. Her body twitched violently with how much she felt.

"Ahhh~! Soow gowd~!"

Salvia started to flow out of Reina's mouth. She began slurring from the pleasure she had gained. The intense love-making session was a lot to handle.

With how good she felt, her pussy started to grip Charles's dick, not wanting his cock to leave. Charles felt excited by this and slammed his penis even faster.

"Charles~! I love you~! Nnhhh~!"

Her cute ass was turning red. Her blindfold had some tears coming out of her. It wasn't because she was being forced into anything but because the pleasure she felt was too unbearable.

Reina's mind was becoming mush. Being plowed like this was something she had never felt. She had squirted right away without even saying anything.

"Ayyhh~!"

After Reina cummed for the third time, she cummed for the fourth. The relentless nature of this man was monstrous.

Charles felt that the blindfold was useless. He took it off because he wanted to see all of the expressions that she had made.

With her mind being a blur, her eyes were losing focus. Charles couldn't help but feel even more motivated seeing the face that she made.

Her moans were leaking with each thrust, and soon her fifth release happened. Within her fifth release, Charles seeded her once more.

"Are... we... done..?"

So much pleasure had filled her. She couldn't believe that this much pleasure was even possible. With how much time she had cum she felt tired.

"Not even close. We still have all night. I have a lot of stamina potions. Don't worry. You'll live."

Hearing what Charles had said, she felt she was going to break. It had only been twenty minutes for him to release his second seed. Doing it for the whole night would, without a doubt, destroy her mind.

"Ahhh~!"

Before she could voice anything out, Charles restarted his movement. Even after cumming, it didn't even phase him.

"Ahhh~! Anhhh~! Ahhhh~!"

Despite all her moans, her mind turned into mush again, and her thoughts only focused on her pleasure. Charles, without a doubt, turned Reina into a sex maniac. Her face told him that she wanted more.

The whole night they stayed like this. Charles has been fucking her in the same position all night. He couldn't get bored of the face she made and the position they did it in.

It was already morning, and the room was filled with an obscene smell. Charles treated Reina like she was a sex doll.

"Harder... More..."

Currently, Reina was there dazed, like she was a broken record. Her body twitches uncontrollably with how sensitive her body was feeling. Just a single touch would make her cum again.

Her eyes were blank, barely with enough consciousness. She could fall asleep any second. With how much body fluids were on her body, one would think this much sex was impossible.

Both Charles and Reina had cummed at least a hundred times. And Reina's body was filled with dry white liquid.

"Looks like I overdid it."

Charles muttered, looking at the sight. He then looked at the room and sighed. Looking at the room, he didn't want to clean it, so he won't.

Seeing Reina's messy body, he got her to the bathroom to clean her off. He was surprised that he made her cum from wiping her body, but that had made her faint.

Finishing washing her, he looked at her and kissed her on the lips. Using his all-purpose clothing, he made a giant cloak covering both.

Leaving out the window, he dashed to their house.

Chapter 75

[Charles POV]

"Could you not follow us to school? I know you said you would observe me, but you're too high profile. I already have too many people barging into my life because of my rank."

After I took Reina home, Constance was with Nene, following me to class. I wish that she wouldn't. She was too high profile.

"Master is right~! You're too high profile~!"

Nene had agreed with me. I felt some anger in her but didn't voice it out. She probably had some idea what happened, considering how I brought Reina back to our room asleep.

"Besides, you would only stop class because of the student's countless questions."

Constance stood there silently. She had thought about what we said. She sighed, telling us she wouldn't follow. She also knew it would be troublesome if she just showed up.

Nene smiled victoriously, knowing that she wouldn't come. Constance felt her anger and stared at her silently.

"Master~! Let's go~!"

Nene latched onto one of my arms, forgetting what had happened earlier today. Let's hope that she keeps it that way.

"Nene, you don't have to drag me. We don't have to hurry."

"Nyehehehe~!"

I sighed, seeing how Nene got carried away. With Reina down for the count, it would only be us for the day.

Walking to class was more manageable, with my artifact that hides my rank. People wouldn't notice me as much. I guess people are labeled with numbers.

There were some students from another world. They, like me, also have their rank hidden.

While I had noticed this, a woman suddenly came crashing toward me. I stood there, letting her crash into me, which resulted in her falling to the ground.

"Ow, my nose..."

Her nose was in pain, she rubbed her nose, and after a while, she got up and looked at me.

"Couldn't you move out of the way?"

Excuse me, Miss rude fuck. Why don't you watch where you go? I was about to say that, but that would cause some unsavory spectators.

I sighed and ignored the girl. She wasn't worth it. Nene saw me walk away from her and followed me.

"Don't ignore me! You're a foreigner!"

That's racist, but I wasn't a foreigner, so it didn't bother me. I gave her a curse at one percent for her being a bitch.

"What a bitch..."

"You should've told that to her face~! Master~!"

We spoke about this when we left the area. It was good that the person didn't come to annoy us. Otherwise, I would've wiped the floors with her.

Entering class I got, everyone looked at me. Some were surprised that my ranking had disappeared but thought I used an artifact or something. 𝓵𝙞𝙗𝙧𝙚𝒂𝙙.𝓬𝒐𝒎

Seeing that I was sitting alone with Nene behind me caught the attention of others. One brave guy came over and asked.

"Is your fiance not here?"

"She is not coming to class today."

"Then do you mind if I sit here?"

"No. As long as she isn't, I don't care."

The person beside me smiled and sat down. People were staring at him, jealous of his position. It was incredible how he was so ignorant about it.

"What do you do in your spare time?"

My spare time? What do I do in my spare time? The first week is my training. The second week is traveling. And my third week is a party.

"I go with the flow. I will do whatever I feel."

Now that I think about it, who is this person? He's awfully friendly with me. Before I could ask for his name, our teacher arrived.

"Good morning, everyone! I got good news for some of you!"

Mr. Trek sounded excited once he entered the room. There were times when he was but never this excited. That means this news would also affect him.

"Ten of you will have a chance to explore a villain's trove. Ten of you and other class students will also join in."

"We'll be raiding a most popular criminal gang that has been a pain to our society. We will eliminate them now that we have a way to go there.

"Not only will this be a valuable experience for you students, but the reward will also be immense."

A criminal base? If that's the case, I could only think of the Renegades. What made them the top criminal gang was their leader.

Juan Clayton is sixth-ranked in the overall ranking. What made him special was that he was a criminal acknowledged by everyone.

Juan, like me, had an EX skill. While he had an EX skill, it was only a pocket dimension. It is roughly estimated that his pocket dimension is roughly the size of a city. He is also known as a hoarder who always craves power.

On paper, Juan is similar to me. He's a man that loves greed. He was also born with a good ability, and his starting condition is similar to mine. The only difference between us would be our path in choices.

"For those to join, you would have to be ranked within the top ten of the class."

The news saddened those who weren't even close. My seatmate was ecstatic hearing that. I didn't expect him to be pretty good around my class.

"While those who weren't given a chance to join. I hope you'll use this opportunity to join."

"Now I will call those that can participate. If you want to refuse, please tell me."

"Aidan Sawyer."

So that's my neighbor's name. The teacher called us up one by one. Wait... Why were there ten people and I wasn't called?

"Charles. You'll be given a special proposition. I prefer to talk about it privately with you. If you don't mind, I will see you after class."

I guess that's what you get for being overpowered. Reina was called but was away. I doubt she would miss this chance.

Mr. Trek, please don't disappoint me. I have a good opinion of you. I don't want you to ruin it for a stupid request.

Chapter 76

The class was now over, and I waited for my teacher to speak to me privately. The students from my class were leaving, and my neighbor continued to speak to me.

"Charles, let's hang out!"

He excitedly said, forgetting what our teacher had said earlier.

"Sorry, but the teacher wants to talk to me."

I appreciate that he was the type of guy to get along with anyone, but I would rather not have more people that I spend time with. I have something important to do after all.

"I see... Then I will see you later."

Aidan, seeing that I was busy, left the room. Nene, who was standing up, was somehow sleeping. There were multiple instances where this happened, but it's not like she needed to be awake.

"Nene, class is over. Wake up."

I pulled her body toward me, attempting to wake her up. Successfully making her awake, she yawned slightly and greeted me.

"Is class over?"

"Yes, but I still have to wait for the teacher."

After having some fun with Nene for a short while, Mr. Trek finally returned to the room.

"Charles, please follow me. We'll be talking with the principal about the deal being made. We would prefer it if you're the only one going alone."

Nene was dissatisfied with what the teacher had said. Before she made a big deal out of it, I intervened.

"Nene, go home first. I will come back right away."

I don't know why they didn't want Nene to listen in, but I doubt they would cause me any harm. It would be stupid of them to do so. Nene, hearing what I said, had her mood turned one-eighty.

"Ok~!"

Nene left, leaving me alone with my teacher. He gestured for me to follow him, and so I did. We made small talk and arrived at the principal's office.

"Principal Eryn. I have brought my student Charles here."

Mr. Trek knocked on the door, waiting for the principal's permission to let him in.

"Come on in."

The principal said in a pleasant voice. Mr. Trek opened the door and stepped in along with me. The office of the principal was the complete opposite of Linsey's. The place was overly neat, and the place was organized.

"Student Charles, I have been waiting to meet with you."

"I had also heard good rumors about the principal."

Eryn Caldwell, the principal of this academy. While he gets overworked, he is very competent in finishing his task.

"You should've heard about the news that your teacher has given, correct?"

"That's right. Students will be given a chance to raid Juan, the leader of the Renegades."

He nodded, seeing that I had some understanding of what was happening. If I said that I didn't know would Mr. Trek be in trouble because of it?

"I know having you alone would be enough to kill everyone in the gang, but this is also a chance for our students to grow with an experience like this." 𝓵𝓲𝓫𝙧𝓮𝙖𝙙.𝒄𝓸𝙢

"But wouldn't some students die because of this?"

"That's life. They're given a chance to grow stronger. We'll give the next best student a chance if they deny this opportunity."

"And besides, this is Brave Academy. The place where the top students are given a chance to grow. People at the academy will do whatever it takes to be at the top."

I don't have many close contacts with the students at this academy. If what Eryn said was true, I underestimated the students of this school.

"I understand."

"Good. As for what I want. I want you to participate in this raid and clear all enemies within the top thousands."

"Of course, this won't go unpaid. Not only would you get double the bounty of the heads of these criminals, and you will also obtain all of the loot of the people you kill."

What the principal wanted was simple, he wanted me to eliminate the threats while letting the students grow under the pressure of a fight.

"Is that all? I don't mind. I'm also interested in seeing how a raid will work."

"Then do we have an agreement?"

I shook his hand and agreed to the principal's proposal. We could've signed a gease or a contract, but we know not to cross that line.

"That is all. I'm sure you have something else you would like to do. I'll see you in two days."

With that, our conversation comes to a close. Mr. Trek and I left the room and were in the hallway. He then began to speak.

"Charles, do you know if Reina would join this raid? She isn't here, and I would like an answer as soon as possible."

"She will. She's busy at the moment. I will relay the news to her as soon as I see her."

Giving my answer, Mr. Trek seemed relieved. He needed to know everyone's opinion. Now that I think about Reina, I wonder how she is doing. What will her reaction be?

"Mr. Trek, I will be going now. I made a promise. Later!"

Without waiting for what he would say, I left the school. There I met the same girl that had bumped into me.

"Hey! It's you! You're the one that caused all my day to be horrible!"

How could someone be so rude without any awareness? That's her fault for being a bitch. She deserves a horrible life if she keeps that attitude all her life.

"Sorry, but I'm not your psychiatrist. I have something else better to listen to you."

She was about to blow up my ears with her anger. I left quickly without letting her talk. I might as well run back home now that I was running.

Arriving home, I greeted everyone that I saw. I opened the door to my room and found Nene messing around with Reina's unconscious body.

"Nene... What are you doing?"

"Master? Welcome back~."

Nene was speaking quietly. Reina was twitching uncontrollably from the actions that Nene did. It didn't help with what had happened last night.

Before I could stop Nene from doing what she was doing, Reina, who had been sleeping the whole time, woke up.

Chapter 77

Two days passed, and today would be the day we would start our raid. I informed Reina about the event that she would participate in.

I would've told Constance, but I had planned not to include her in this raid. There were also some changes to her once she had woken up.

She is now more clingy and has a bit of an addiction to physical contact. On the bright side, she felt less bothered by Nene and was now more cheerful.

Over these two days, I prepared Reina for the best. She was going to the raid, I would protect her, but I didn't want any accidents to occur.

In these two days, I had prepared her for the best item, they were costly, but I had filed a receipt to their family. Now that she was prepared, we were ready to go. Nene and Montgomery would stay behind for the day.

"Reina. Are you ready?"

Reina was distracted by touching my body. She locked her arms against mine while rubbing her body on me.

Maybe I shouldn't have fucked her too hard. There was a new set of worries appearing in my head. I couldn't help but sigh, knowing that she wasn't listening.

"Reina! Are you ready?"

This time I shouted her name, which caught her attention.

"Sorry, you smell extravagant. I'm ready."

"..."

She had said this the last few times when she had done this. I don't believe Reina is a dog, but it wasn't too far off with how she acted.

We left our house for the designated area where we'll all depart. All student's that were recommended will arrive at the school courtyard.

About seven thousand students were in this raid, and those who tried to sneak in and weren't invited were punished.

The people leading this raid had given us thirty minutes ahead of time to prepare and wait. When the time was done, the principal began his speech.

"Teachers and students! Today will be the day we unroot the crime organization known as Renegade."

"A few days ago, we found a student with the skill to bypass the pocket dimension of Juan Clayton! A plague like him deserves to be killed. Not only is he taking up space in the ranking boards, but he is also stopping the development of us people!"

Eryn continued his hate speech toward the man named Juan. He riled up the participants of today's raid and continued to do so.

"We'll officially start this raid!"

As soon as Eryn said that, the space around us started to distort. Some students had panicked seeing this but regained their composure once they knew it was a skill that had teleported them to a different dimension.

We had been transported directly, and I wondered how valuable this skill was. Transporting thousands of people was no easy feat, but a student had this capability.

Using my skill, I found the direct base. The base was massive and could be the same size as an average city. I could see why this skill could be considered an EX rank level.

In my search, I found something interesting. I found slaves. Even though the ranking system had appeared, slaves were still illegal. To think Juan here would've thousands of slaves. I pitied them.

We were teleported to the edge of the pocket dimension, and by the looks of it, Juan himself knew that something had happened.

"Principal Eryn, Juan knows that we've arrived."

I decided to tell him directly. The option of us attacking stealthily was now gone. Instead of a raid, it has now become a war.

From his expression of Eryn, I could see that he had expected this. Since I spoke out loud, the surroundings heard what I said.

Most people stayed strong, while some cowered. The principal had looked at everyone with a determined expression.

"As Charles had said earlier, the criminals now know our location. We have to prepare for the attack."

"Charles, may I ask you to eliminate the threats?"

Wanting to raise the morale of the students, Eryn asks me to eliminate anyone too strong for anyone here to take care of.

"Sure. I will be going on ahead. Reina, take care. I have something important to do."

Reina looked like she was going to cry. We haven't separated since that night. Sorry, Reina, I want to comfort you, but I want something.

I disappeared from their sight in a blink of an eye.

[Juan POV]

My mood couldn't help but worsen. News about an attack on my dimension had spread. Some of my men tried to run away from this mess. What cowards, they were useless.

I stopped more people from running by commanding my officers to kill them. I knew this was a losing battle, but I won't go down without resistance.

I had heard from my sources that Charles Anderson had participated in this battle. I had no way to fight that monster. Is there any way for me to stop him from killing me? My ranking may be high, but my fighting ability was lower than I would like it to be.

Thinking of my next move, I could do only one thing. I had read reports about the past of Charles Anderson. A man with so much potential, yet so naive.

With his power, he would have gained so much authority. But he refused to do anything like that. His past was similar to mine, yet our paths were so different.

Maybe, just maybe, I could convince him to join me. This was a gamble, but I could convince him to join me with his naivety.

"Everyone! prepare for combat! For every person you kill, I will reward you!"

Sending my men to their death, I used them as my decoy. What should I do to make Charles not kill me in an instant?

He was similar to me. Greed was one thing that I had thought of. Going to my treasure room, I will wait for the kid named Charles to meet me.

Chapter 78

[Third Person POV]

The war between both sides had now begun. Students and teachers began to engage in combat with the criminals of Renegades.

On the side of the Renegades, there were at least ten thousand people-more than ten times the amount of people from Brave Academy.

This wouldn't stop the people from the Academy. The average power in the academy was much higher than the people of Renegades.

"Begin our attack! Overwhelm them with your power!"

Eryn yelled as he launched an attack. Doing what the principal had said, the students and teachers with solid firepower for their skills began to rip.

In that short amount of time. People started to die quickly, and the scent of death could be smelled everywhere. 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

Some of the academy's students were scared of this sight, but they had no choice but to fight if they wanted to survive. In short, they were young and still lived short lives, even if they were adults.

On the side of the Renegades, some people began to defect from the fight.

There was no reason for these criminals to be part of this fight when they weren't loyal to their organization. While they were criminals, their desire to live wasn't much different from the rest.

Eryn frowned when some of the students were already dead. As a lead instructor of the academy, it pained him to see these students die.

But for him, it was for the greater good. These talents were diamonds in the rough. In the battle, Eryn had two goals.

The first was to eliminate every criminal in this battle. And the second is to protect students that shouldn't die.

Hundreds of people, nearing thousands on the battlefield, had died. The students and teachers of the academy were winning.

They had an overwhelming amount of firepower that the Renegades didn't have. More people from the Renegades defected.

"You ungrateful trash! Boss had told me to kill any deserters! Go back in or die by my hands!"

Someone who had some part of authority within the Renegades had shown up. While he was within the thousands rank, he was still deadly to the students.

His weapon of choice was a giant morning star. The people that haven't heeded his words were killed. Launching his metal ball, it rammed the bodies of the deserters, killing them instantly.

Eryn watched this, paying attention to the man. He wanted to find his weakness so he could end this fight.

[Charles POV]

Wandering the dimension, I glossed over the place. There were only five people I needed to kill: Juan, the ring leader of this organization.

Norman, the vice leader, along with Arnold. Diana, the charmer, and finally, Jared, the heavy hitter. Realistically, the only person I needed to watch out for was Diana.

I had read the reports that Eryn had given me. Diana herself was a beautiful woman with a nasty heart. She has the skill to charm anyone.

I wondered if I got too arrogant for my own good. Even if I was curious about how her skill worked, I wanted to see if I could resist it.

But there was no need for me to take the risk. With my skill to observe from a distance, I used my skill on Diana.

The sight burned my eyes. Not only was she in the room, but there were also multiple men. What degeneracy is this? This unspeakable act will plague me with nightmares in my life.

Before I could look at the sight anymore, I decided to give them a horrible death. Cursing them, I made a black fire burning everything in the room.

I canceled my sight and closed my eyes silently. One of my targets had died, even if I hadn't confirmed it. Nene, and Reina, please give me a lot of love after this. I'm going to need it.

Despairing at the sight I had just seen, I decided to take all my anger on all the people I needed to kill.

The nearest person was Arnold, and he was about to head to the front line. I couldn't let him do that, so he was the first person I had encountered.

"Who are you?"

Arnold looked at me warily. I still had my artifact that hid my rank. He probably thought that I was from another world.

"Who I'm doesn't matter. All you need to know is you're going to die."

"That's pretty arrogant of you to say."

He glared at me, assessing my strength. It was useless for him to do so. I out-scaled him in every way in terms of stats alone.

Before he could react, I made him slump on the floor. He was confused about how that had happened but couldn't think of it.

My curse, which I could somewhat control, is overpowered. All I needed to do was imagine the most terrific outcome for my opponent; just like that, my skill worked.

"What did you do to me!?"

Arnold glared at me, failing to understand why he was in the position he was in. I had imagined all his limbs to fail from a disease.

"You don't need to look at me like that. You were unlucky to have me for an opponent."

What I said was true. He would've been a much easier death if it was someone else. With him down on the ground, I walked toward him.

"Are you going to kill me?"

He was calmer than I expected. The tone before was gone, and it seemed like he had given up.

"Yes, I'm. You're awfully calm. Where did your spark go?"

"What? Do you want me to be scared? I knew that I would die today hearing you would join this battle. What's the point of struggling when it's useless."

So he accepted that he was going to die? It pisses me off. I was supposed to vent my anger on him, but it wasn't satisfying that he had already given up.

"Tell me one thing. Do you regret joining the group?"

At one point in my life, I had thought of joining the Renegades. Before I sent him off, I wanted to hear his answer.

Chapter 79

[Third Person POV]

The fight between the Renegades and the people from Brave Academy continued. Twenty-five percent of the force of Renegades were out of commission, while the people from Brave academy had ten percent.

Eryn and the commander of the Renegades began to engage in a battle even if there was a difference between ranks.

The commander of the Renegade was known as Jared, the heavy hitter. He was supposed to be the target of Charles. He somehow escaped from the lens of Charles, leading the Renegades to attack.

Eryn's matchup against Jared was the worst. Jared has the skill Mana Resistance. The skill name was self-explanatory. While he is called the heavy hitter, he is also known as a magician's worst nightmare.

Jared may be somewhere at the thousandth ranking, but his combat power was within the hundredth rank.

"Eryn Caldwell. Our battle will be legendary!"

Jared yelled out, excited by their confrontation. One could tell that Jared was a battle maniac. His expression tells it all, seeing someone worthy of fighting him.

Eryn was the opposite of being excited. With Eryn making the first move, the two mismatches would begin their fight.

[Charles POV]

There was Norman, Jared and Juan left. I have looted all of Arnold's possessions. Now that I think about it, I had burned the room Diana was in...

My face turned pale, all the money I lost... A woman likes pieces of jewelry, so Diana must've had many of them lying around in her room. 𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

I had despaired seeing all that money gone. Norman, one of Juan's men, was going into a vault. This will make up for all the money that I lost. I ran there at my quickest speed, and in a matter of seconds, I arrived at his location.

"Who are you!?"

"You..."

Sensing my presence, Norman glared at me. Before he could finish what he said, I started to kick him on the shins.

"Fuck!"

He yelled in pain and raised his legs and held it while jumping up and down. Some of my frustration had been relieved seeing him do a circus act.

This man is a good punching bag. Before he made any other move, I kicked his remaining leg.

"ACK!"

He screamed in pain after falling to the ground. The kick I did was weak, but it would take a while for the man named Norman to stand up.

"Your vault room is a beautiful place. Thanks for giving them to me."

"They're mine! Not someone the likes of you!"

Despite being hurt, he still had some fights left in him. For him to deny me my right to loot pissed me off.

"Yours?"

With him on the ground, I went up to him and stomped on one of his legs. If you listened close enough, you could hear a crack in one of his bones.

"ARHHHHH!"

"Could you repeat what you said? I don't think I heard you correctly."

Norman was in too much pain to respond to what I said. I wasn't patient enough to let him have his grip.

The wealth in his vault was now mine. I yoinked all the items and dragged them on in my storage space inside my watch.

Seeing his belongings went into my storage space. His heart broke into millions of pieces. Everything that he owned was now mine. I almost pitied him.

"Sorry, but I have places to go, and you were wanted dead. So, goodbye."

He looked at me in horror. He was the opposite of Arnold. Norman hasn't accepted this outcome. The only plausible explanation for him being here was to run off.

Conjuring a curse that could affect the temperature of one's body, I froze him to death. The process was horrifying to the eyes of others.

Norman was slowly killed painfully. Before he was killed, he had to deal with the cold. Not only did he have to deal with frostbite, he also had to deal with the fear of knowing that he would die.

[Reina POV]

Hubby... Even in this battle, I couldn't help but still think of him. Enemies from the opposing field tried their best to overwhelm us in numbers but were too weak to do so.

My rapier stabbed the heart of multiple men. I was surprised how I felt nothing when killing these people. Even with my newly developed emotions, I didn't pity, hate, or have any emotions regarding them. Thinking about this would be a waste of time if I felt nothing for them.

After killing multiple men of the opposing force, I retreated and took a short break. I'm sure no one would blame me for at least killing a hundred and a few people.

On the far side, I could see our principal and someone from the Renegades fighting. Going up close to them is dangerous. Just being near them would cause causality.

Principal Eryn has a hard time going up against the man from the Renegades. The worst-case scenario will be the death of the principal.

Using my skill, I tried to see what was the best choice to make. There were many limitations to my skill. In scenarios where I'm alone, my skill would only make choices that best to my capability.

But with many people here, I could use them to assist the principal. Thousands of students made the possibilities endless.

I closed my eyes and activated my skill. Visions of what needed to be done had appeared in my brain.

Seeing the best possible option, I felt insanely stupid. I then opened my watch and called for my overpowered fiance.

"Hubby~! Could you assist us? There is an opponent that the principal is struggling against. I don't feel safe with such a strong opponent."

"I didn't think Jared was here. That's why I missed him. Thanks, Reina! I'll reward you later! I have one more person left to take care of. Take care."

He canceled the call in a hurry. I couldn't help but blush at his choice of words.

Chapter 80

[Charles POV]

Reina called earlier and found the location of Jared. I didn't expect him to be on the battlefield already.

I had read my reports on him. He is the bane for all magic users. Principal Eryn is getting bashed. All his attacks were useless. I don't think he could take it much longer.

Assisting Principal Eryn, I summoned a monster from hell. No one except for a few people knew my actual ability.

Since that was the case, I made a horrible monster underneath Jared. I summoned a monster with a red fleshy body that was mind-numbing. It had one eye and was seriously disgusting to look at.

Opening its insanely largemouth from underneath, It took a bite of Jared's legs. The sight was gruesome, and Jared could not react to such a thing.

He screamed in horror, feeling the pain. My monster had disappeared after taking off the legs of Jared. People with weak hearts had either pissed off their pants or fainted in terror.

Eryn knew that I had assisted him. He used the chance to eliminate Jared once and for all. The fight between the Renegades and people from the academy was coming to a close.

Once Jared was dead, the underlings from the Renegades began to retreat. Eryn, the ruthless man he is, had ordered everyone to kill all the men in the field.

One more person left to deal with was Juan, the organization's leader. I found him ages ago but decided to deal with him last.

He was sitting in a treasury room. I knew that he wanted to communicate with me. I'll hear what he had to say. I have plans for him, after all.

[Eryn POV]

I was panting from how tiring the fight was. Mana resistance was a skill that was troublesome for me to deal with.

Jared had eyes of despair. Once his legs were gone, I took the chance to make an ice needle using most of my mana to penetrate his brain.

Stories of Charles being able to summon monsters from hell were true. Seeing them in sight was terrifying. As terrifying as it may seem, it has helped most of us here.

"Everyone! Don't let them escape! Kill them!"

None of these people deserve to live. They're the bane of society. Many people's lives were lost and ruined.

With this fight over, we would have to explore the whole place. There were rumors of slaves being circulated, and dealing with them would be our priority.

[Charles POV] 𝙡𝓲𝒃𝓻𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

Juan sat down on an enclosed box. I was now in the treasury room alone with Juan. He knew that I would come and sat down to wait for me.

"Is there something you wanted to say to me?"

"I have many things to say to you."

Was he trying to act mysterious? I don't know if he realized it, but it made him look pretentious. The only reason why I'm letting him say something is because of our background.

"Then what do you want to say?"

"Why are you working for this world? With so much power, you could obtain anything you want."

"..."

"With your power, why do you work for the IUC?"

"You should know how we feel. No one here will understand us. So why do you work for them? They're only using you for your power!"

What Juan said was true. There was no reason for me to be under anyone. I wasn't so stupid to believe in everyone. However, the IUC was special. Anyone with a bit of brain could understand that. The IUC has connections to people from other worlds, and I want to be part of that.

"Your parents, peers, and everyone doesn't deserve you!"

Juan's words became more of a blank. What he said to me had entered from one side and exited from the other. I understood what he wanted. However, I had no interest in doing so.

"The people at the top are corrupted, and it needs to be changed."

"That's why Charles! Join me! And we could make a change to this shitty society!"

Juan had miscalculated who I was. I'm a man who is greedy for power. He doesn't understand this. My actions may be naive, but it was also the quickest way to gain power.

I had a way out of all my problems. I don't need to look at the consequences. When the time is right, they won't be able to harm me.

"Juan, I think you misunderstood me. I didn't choose to work under anybody. I'm just biding time. I may be strong, but I'm not invincible."

[Skill Requirement Unlocked]

[The World's Evil: Rank EX (Level: ?)] Any evil within the world will be your power source. You'll be prone to negative thoughts the more evil power you absorb. Any power that contains some evil or adverse effects within will be empowered.

[Skill Level Up]

[Target Of Misfortune is now at the seventh level]

[Target Of Misfortune: Rank EX (Level: 7)]: This allows the skill to cause misfortune upon the desired user. It can't be removed unless the caster allows it to do so. It could only be used if the target is within 50000 kilometers of you.

My past will never disappear. All the pain I had suffered will remain. My hatred for people will always remain.

Even with my power, I know that I'm not invincible. That's why I need more time. With each time, I will gain more power.

When I get enough power, I will end the contract I have with Linsey. Cyrus would be my only competitor, but that old man will retire soon.

I then looked at Juan. He felt immense fear toward me. His body was unconsciously shaking, and his eye was bulging.

"Monster..."

Did he feel the new power I had received? It was good that only he felt it. I had turned off my power to keep it a secret.

"Juan, from now on, you're my puppet."

Chapter 81

I applied a force onto his head and broke his consciousness. What's the point of killing him? His pocket dimension is a treasure itself. Now I need to build a farm for him. He'll also be helpful for his monthly reward.

Looking at the distance, the battle between the two forces was coming to a close. The Academy had won, and the remaining members of Renegades were on the run.

The treasury room is filled with precious materials. Now it's all mine. Nabbing everything in the room, the room was now empty.

I told myself today was a good day. I left the place and went back to the people of the Academy.

"Yo, principal, how is it?"

He saw me dragging the body of Juan and wondered what I was going to do with it. Before he could ask, I answered for him.

"His dimensional space is useful. Why not make use of it? He won't be waking up. I put him in an eternal coma. He's dead at this point."

"The fight is now over. We're exploring everything and comforting all the slaves and prisoners of this place."

I wonder how the slaves here would adjust to a new place. Some will move on with their lives, while others won't.

"Is that so?"

"If everything is done, then I'll be leaving. I have something important to do."

I don't need to include myself any more than this. Without saying anything else, I bid Eryn farewell.

Going to where Reina was, she noticed that I was nearby. Finding me, she ran up to me like an adorable puppy. Getting the first chance to latch onto me, she did.

"Hubby~!"

"Glad to see you unharmed. How's the fight?"

During my search, I saw Reina fighting a couple of times. Hearing it in her own words would be better.

"Those two days had improved my strength by a lot. I could see why you do that a lot. It's a shame money doesn't grow on trees. My family is wealthy, but I can't rely on them for everything."

Reina's family are businessmen. They could invest in Reina but wouldn't be able to do so without Reina doing something in return.

This time, they let Reina keep 100B dollars used for training. Imaging their daughter going to war was a scary thing. In the short two days, Reina is now ranked 9532.

"Hubby~. May I ask why you're carrying this person?"

"He is a useful man. Someone worth a lot of money."

Reina, seeing that dismissed the man. I wanted to head home and check my earnings.

"Then let's head home."

"How do we do that?"

I haven't thought about that... It would be weird to go back to Eryn, but there was no other choice than to do so.

"Let's ask the principal. He knows that student that had transported us."

It was weird going back to the principal. From the looks of it, he didn't seem surprised. He knew I would return for a way to get out.

Next to him was a girl that I had recognized. So it was her... My mood couldn't help but sour. That rude girl I met two days ago.

There was a bright side to this. Unlike her previous bitchy nature, the current her was now timid as a rabbit.

From her expression alone, she now knew my identity. At least I knew she wouldn't be much of an annoyance anymore.

"It's good to see you again, principal..."

The whole conversation was awkward. With the girl teleporting us out of place, I deleted that memory of mine.

Now that I think about how do I return to the pocket dimension? I should've asked more questions. Even if I can't use his personal space, I could always get his reward.

With us transported, we were now in the courtyard where we were in our previous location before we were transported.

"Hey, Reina."

"Yes, Hubby~?"

"Do you supposedly know where I could keep the man on me locked up well-fed?"

Dragging Juan with me was a weird sight, but in the end, he was currently turned into a resource. No matter how fucked up it sounded, anyone with a tint of greed wouldn't let this chance go to waste.

"I don't know, but you can ask your cat. She seems to know a lot about things like these."

As much as it was supposed to be an insult, Reina was oddly accurate. Nene had some dealing with Linsey and had kept thousands of people locked up in a cell.

[Eryn POV]

Seeing Charles leave, my heartbeat couldn't help but beat intensely. My instinct had told me to be wary of him like there was something dangerous within him.

I tried not to mind it, but it didn't help that he was insanely powerful and had mentally broken down a man in the sixth rank. I better send the reward quickly. I don't want to piss him off.

Now that the Renegades had been destroyed, the pressure on my shoulder had been lifted-one of the largest crime organizations gone just like that.

Only a total of fifty students and teachers died, while three hundred were in critical condition. Even though we had won the fight, the atmosphere wasn't joyful.

There was a reason why these students were given a chance to fight. Everyone here was, without a doubt, talented.

But there were some things talent alone could give. This experience will forever be ingrained in their mind. The hardship and near-death experiences will be their driving force to improve.

Whether they can get past it will be on them. Their growth will continue to increase with this memory passing by.

For those who are weak-willed, if they lose the drive to fight, then it would be better for them to give up now.

So, students of this academy. What will be your choice? Giving up or growing? I genuinely hope your potential won't be wasted because of this.

Chapter 82

[MostSaneManAlive: Who would've thought that streaming this battle would be allowed? I wouldn't be surprised if Eyrn filed a lawsuit.]

[TruthFinder: MostSaneManAlive. The only reason Eryn would file a lawsuit would be his imagined being hurt by a criminal. It was hard seeing him get bashed in public.]

[ErynFangirl424: MostSaneManAlive. That muscle head got what he deserved! Look at him, despair from his leg getting eaten. He dares hurt Eryn!]

[CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell: ErynFangirl424. Eryn is too overrated. He's so lucky that Charles decides to save his ass. Why can't we see Charles himself? What a pity.]

[CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell: CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell. He has better things to do other than fight these mobs. Since Juan wasn't shown in the battle, Charles handled all the big bosses.]

[TotallyNotJelly: CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. What's with these Charles fans? I don't understand. All he has is power, money, and a good look. He also has many girls... Why can't people see what's inside a person's heart!]

[WhatALos3r: TotallyNotJelly. LOSER! ALERT!]

[RaspberryEnjoyer32: What does this school think they're doing? Why not send adults instead of students to fight in this battle? They may be adults, but they're still children in the eyes of others.]

[BrickForABrain: RaspberryEnjoyer32. The people sent to the raid are students of Brave Academy. Of course, they'll be sent. They will be able to grow and be protected from the world's most overpowered guy. Only a few had died, but that's just life. With how many died, they couldn't be happier with the results.]

[ClearAsTheSky: BrickForABrain. But isn't it still too risky for them to be sent? They could've gotten Charles to annihilate everyone in Juan's pocket dimension.]

[Machiavellian4: ClearAsTheSky. It may be risky, but also the most efficient way for students to improve. Not making use of these talents is a waste. Without a doubt, they would gain something for participating in this battle. I doubt the academy would be so cruel not to reward them for eliminating the top crime syndicate.]

[AbyssalMagician: Man, looking at the monsters that Charles creates, never gets old. This one especially brought a tingle to my spine. I mean, look at it, a giant bloody flesh with a giant eye in the middle appearing under you with its giant mouth taking a bite out of you. Imagine that coming after you.]

[I'mNotAMadMan: AbyssalMagician. Scary? I find it pretty adorable. Its round bloody body and bloody teeth make it the best part.]

[28328: I'mNotAMadMan. Are you sure you're not mental? Honestly, I wouldn't want to go near those things. Who knows what they could do.]

[ASuperDuperGigaChad: I bet I could take one of those monsters on.]

[MostSaneManAlive: ASuperDuperGigaChad. You might as well call yourself a giga retard instead. With what you're typing, I bet you're a pussy IRL.]

[WildWingsEnjoyer: Look at Juan, he's basically dead! Charles doesn't even have a scratch on him in their fight!]

[PogO825: WildWingsEnjoyer. What did Charles do to him? Look at those dead eyes. Even a sixth ranker wasn't able to harm him.]

[Machiavellian4: PogO825. It wouldn't be surprising if he tortured him to the point where he lost his mind. I could see why he kept him alive. His personal dimension is a free plot of land. Even if he is a criminal, killing him would be a waste. His ranking is also high. He would make a great resource farm.]

[ClearAsTheSky: Machiavellian4. Do you think everyone is that calculative? Not everyone thinks of the most efficient option!]

[Machiavellian4: ClearAsTheSky. Your naive outlook is concerning. If you're not doing what's efficient, then there's something wrong with you. Profiting is what makes the world go around.]

[Sh33sh: Machiavellian4. Sheesh.]

[CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell: OMG! Did you see the new ranking board? Charles is now in first place on the ranking board! What an absolute beast!]

[CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell: CharlesApostleFifthSeatFromHell. As expected from our leader! Even that old coot Cyrus could not stop him from being first!"]

[Vex539: CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. I haven't been on social media in weeks, and things have changed.]

[WhatALos3r: Vex539. LOSER!]

[Vex539: WhatALos3r. Oh, shut up, no one likes you.]

[WRizz: CharlesApostleEighthSeatFromHell. This generation is entering a new era. If Charles keeps growing, our world will upgrade in terms of rank. Imagine the loot we'll get!]

[GoblinHoarder: WRizz. EZ money!]

[ImNotOverlyCautious: Even if we were going to be invaded by a second-rank world, I bet Charles would be able to handle them himself. It's a blessing for us to have him in our world.]

[SexyCatWomen: Master~! He's so handsome~! Why is she with that flatty~!"]

[DoggyLuck: SexyCatWomen. Sigh... Women... I know you're thirsty, but couldn't you stop leaking your thoughts? I won't be surprised if you get swatted by the Burgess family for slandering her.]

[GoldDigger342: Charles! 3. Give me your babies! I know you have a fiance, but I want to join his harem!]

[ThatGuy42: GoldDigger342. You in his harem? I bet you're as ugly as a cow!]

[GoldDigger342: ThatGuy42. No one wants your opinion! You're trying to gain attention from me, which you'll never get from a girl!]

[ThatGuy42: GoldDigger342. You're delusional. I called you an ugly cow, and you think I want your attention? I bet no one will ever buy you with how dumb you look.]

[Soooooo: So... What will happen to the slaves? I doubt they would get adjusted to society immediately.]

[R2X: Soooooo. They would probably be taken to a ward. Who knows how long they've been in there? Some might even be slaves for their whole lives. I especially feel bad for the woman there.]

[LemonCakePuddingCupCake: R2X. I heard that there were more than five hundred thousand slaves. So many resources were drained from them.] 𝙡𝓲𝙗𝙧𝓮𝒂𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

[MidLevelBoss: LemonCakePuddingCupCake. Actually, there are seven hundred thousand slaves in Juan's dimension.]

[GrillsAreTheBest: R2X. All well, that ends well. At least none of the slaves are going to be tortured anymore. The worst of the worst for them had passed. Now they should live a better life.]

[ImTheAuthor: GrillsAreTheBest. As idealistic as it may sound. Not all of them would move on with their lives. Some will definitely move on with their lives, but others are mentally drained. It won't be surprising if some of them take their own life.]

Chapter 83

[Claire POV]

"Girls, why don't we play with some men from the other world?"

I blushed to hear such an outrageous proposal. I know our race is lacking in men but do they have to be this proactive this early?

"Claire, your face is red. Are you not up for the challenge? I know you aren't the most courageous person, so don't be too pressured into joining."

"I don't need your pity. I could find one for myself!"

It was stupid for me to lash out at my friend. I know she meant what was best for me, but I don't want to be treated differently from the others.

Storming to find someone, I sat in the corner of a chair. I didn't dare to talk to someone I hadn't met.

What am I going to do? Should I go back and apologize? Ahhh! I rubbed my head due to my stupidity.

In the corner of my eye, someone was alone at the food stand. Looking at his features, I would say he was my type. I did tell my friend that I was going to get a man. He was the perfect person to be picked. Gathering all my courage, I started my game.

"Hey! What are you doing here alone~?"

Was my tone flirty enough? I had enough source material from the girls of my world. But each world's culture was different, so it was hard to tell whether what I did was successful.

The man I had approached had started to observe me. He may not know it, but it was rude for him to do so. It's a good thing that he was handsome. Otherwise, he would've been slapped.

"I'm looking for something to eat. But the food here is different from where I'm from."

I know I asked, but he didn't have to tell me. I glanced at the food he was looking at and looked away in disgust. What kind of people serve these?

"Do you need something from me? I doubt you would come up to me with no motive."

He's cold... I had a motive, but it wasn't something one should be wary about. I was hurt. I was supposed to rope his heart. Instead, I made him wary of me.

"Isn't your trust in anyone a bit too low? You won't find someone you will love from being that wary."

I had wondered what response he would give. Despite his coldness, he was still interesting to get to know. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"You don't have to worry about that."

Did he have someone? Even with his cold exterior, I wonder who he was with.

It hurts... After fighting a team of three, my friends were eliminated, leaving me alone. Should I surrender and leave? My teammate would think less of me if I did that.

A little while after, I felt the presence of three people nearby. I recognized two of them, Charles and that shameless cat, Nene. I'm so doomed! I can't beat the three of them.

"You wouldn't harm a weak and innocent girl, would you?"

I gave a nervous chuckle trying to get out without being harmed. I could only hope that they weren't aggressive and would harm me.

"You're the only one left other than us. Nene here wants to play with you."

My skin crawled hearing Charles say play. Who knows what that shameless cat would do once we got into a fight? It didn't help that I was severely weakened.

"Play? Isn't that a little cruel?"

The shameless cat didn't care what I had said. She made an unsavory face once she took her first step toward me. I felt fear once she came closer.

"Ah! What are you going to do..? Nene, right? Can't we talk about this..."

My voice lowered the more she sped up. Her hand made a creepy motion aiming for my chest.

"Wait... Please stop!"

"Ahh~!"

I made the most embarrassing noise that I have ever made in public. It didn't help that the perverted cat was still groping me. I wanted to cry in shame.

My social life is over... I sat alone at a table, unable to face anyone. Once we exited the closed space, I ran for my life.

Charles, the man who had his teammate embarrassed me, approached. I blushed once I saw his face. It didn't help that he was nearby hearing what sound I had made.

"I'm sorry for what Nene did. I may not be able to do much, but I hope you don't hold a grudge against her."

"..."

I didn't know that Charles could be so sincere. It made me jealous that he had to go his way to apologize to the one who did it.

A grudge? I definitely have a grudge. One thing came to mind, but I was too embarrassed to ask. Gathering my courage, I decided to go for it.

"Could you touch my breast?"

"..."

I wasn't going to lie. Being touched by the cat felt good, but it was still embarrassing. I wanted to experience this from him.

"Are you serious?"

I nodded, wanting him to do so, so he did. His large hand touched my chest, and an unexplainable pleasure started to build up.

"Aah~!"

Unconsciously I moaned for the second time. My moan attracted some attention from the people nearby.

I ran for it again, not wanting to hear the gossip between the party's people. This unexplainable pleasure, I have decided.

When the party ended, I departed without saying anything to him. A slight regret came crashing toward me once this had happened.

"Claire, you alright? You seem a bit disappointed. Did you lose a man that caught your sight? You should know that flower girls should never give up."

Hearing what my friend said, she was right. I couldn't afford to give up. That man who touched my breast better take responsibility.

Charles, you said you would take responsibility. Once I get home and settle down, I will find you and make you mine.

Chapter 84

[Rose POV]

These few days were hectic. It was another significant change that happened in my life. I didn't think I would have a rollercoaster of a ride of emotions this early.

It started when Master had returned from his trip. Master was generous enough to let everyone in the house drink. The last time that happened was when my brother left me.

I didn't think I would get to drink such a rare delicacy this soon. Drinking with Bella and Ellena was a blast. We talked about mundane things, but it was enjoyable.

Bella and Ellena are lightweights. After having a conversation with them, they fell asleep drunk. I couldn't leave them lying on the dining table. Taking them to their room, I saw Nene peeping in the door to Master's room.

Once I was close enough, Nene noticed my presence, and before I could speak, she covered my mouth.

"Master is playing with that white hair bitch."

They really don't get along... I hope they won't get to the point of killing one another someday.

"Why don't we join in on the fun? I know you want to seduce Master. This is your chance~."

My face turned into a blushing mess. I know I said I would do my best to seduce Master, but I don't think I'm ready to sleep with him yet.

But Nene gave me a chance to do this right. The faster that I do it, the better it will be. I have made up my mind and will give it my all. And if I succeed, then I'll owe Nene a lot. Seeing that I had agreed to join, Nene opened the door, and I made my toughest choice yet.

A day had passed since that night. I was awake with two other people sleeping. Master was already awake and was out of the room. 𝙡𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝒂𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

Remembering the content of yesterday's night, I couldn't help but blush. Yesterday was a wild night. Being embraced by him was an experience that I had never felt.

The starting point of our love session was rough. Gradually, the pain of my torn virginity subsided, and the pleasure took over. I couldn't help but reminisce about that memory of our night.

I know I told myself younger men weren't my type, but I might have to reconsider how good sleeping with Master felt.

My legs ached, and I felt the need to go clean myself. After washing up, I went to the dining room to talk to Master about yesterday night.

Before I could talk to him, I heard Bella and Master talk. Master was speaking to Bella about his past, and I was pretty surprised by what he said.

Master's past wasn't all much of a secret. Almost everyone in the world knows a bit of his past. The world has no privacy, with many people having the power to search for your records about your past.

After Master finished talking, I showed up and interrupted their discussion. I politely asked Bella to leave, wanting to talk to him alone. With Bella leaving, I told myself I would make it up to her.

Before we could talk, Bella returned with some food. Spending a lot of energy last night also made me realize I was hungry.

"Rose, could I ask you one thing? Why did you decide to work in a place like this?"

I was surprised by the question Master had asked. Should I tell him a lie or the truth? Lying to him would be the worst outcome if he were to know that I lied. Telling him the truth might also hurt.

"Would you hate me if I said I only wanted to seduce you?"

Trusting in my intuition, I went with the truth. I hope my intuition won't fail me.

"Did you have bad intentions in doing so?"

"No."

"Then I don't mind. It's natural for someone to aim for the top."

Considering his past, I don't think he cared. I sighed in relief, thanking my intuition. For the third time, Bella returned and called us because of a guest.

Julius Fowler... Why is he here? I told myself I didn't have a grudge against him, but that wasn't true. Seeing him here made my mood worsen.

"Julius Fowler... What are you doing here?"

"Your brother died a day ago."

My brother and I didn't have the greatest relationship in the family. He was the last bloodline carrying the hope of my family, but I didn't feel anything.

The moment he abandoned me was when I lost any feelings for him as my family. His death didn't bother me, but the arrival of Julius did.

"What does he have to do with me? That bastard left me alone when I needed him the most!"

"He is drowned in debt. You're the last one of his family left. For his will, all his debt will be sent to you. All I need is for you to sign it. My lawyer here will do all the process."

"Why would I do that? He has nothing to do with me."

I don't care about his debt. It's his fault for taking out a loan. I'm not here to be a scapegoat.

Julius and his lawyer began to talk down to me after I refused to sign in the legal process of taking on the debt.

Before they could keep talking, Master took it upon himself to deal with them. The matter was settled, and my legs were about to give up.

Just when my legs gave out, Master carried me. My heart couldn't help but beat quicker once he held me tightly.

"Rose. I don't mind if you want to be mine. Seduce me. If you do, then I can return the love to you."

"You're weird. You know that?"

"And you're the person trying to seduce the weird person."

After laughing at our short joke, I kissed him on the lips. I know I made the right choice in seducing him. I swear on my word that Master will be mine.

Chapter 85

Charles Anderson is a man connected to God. I confirmed it when I touched his chest. The energy coming from him empowered me.

My schedule changed a lot during my stay. During the morning, I would go to the orphanage and check up on the children, and during the afternoon to evening, I would follow Charles around.

After observing Charles, I would say that he was a particular person. He acts purely on desire, but despite acting in desire, I felt he was suppressing something inside him.

Watching the news, I was surprised that the academy's students were going on a raid. I hadn't heard from him that he was going on a raid. He could've asked me for prior assistance.

News of him becoming the first rank had reached the world. Is this the reason why God wants me to follow him? He will, without a doubt, change the world for better or worse. I wonder which path of action he would take.

The servants welcomed Charles back to his house, along with his fiance. Everyone was surprised that he had carried a man that looked barely alive.

But I felt there was something different about him. The power I felt radiating from him had increased significantly-his power felt dark. Other than that, nothing else changed.

Feeling the aura that was coming off of him felt refreshing. My skill allowed me to absorb some of god's power. Then what kind of connection does he have with god?

I had underestimated him. The pure essence within him was one similar to the god. I never thought being near him would feel this good.

Since I didn't want him to feel uncomfortable with my staring, I looked at the man Charles was holding.

I knew who he was. Juan, the leader of the Renegades. I was shocked to see Charles carrying around. It wouldn't be surprising if Juan were to be executed in front of millions.

"Charles, what are you going to do to him?"

Over the days I have observed Charles, I knew there was no use in predicting what he wanted. I could only ask to see what he wanted.

"I'm turning him into our personal farm. There's no use in killing him when he gives us more benefits while alive." 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

That was unethical for anyone to do that, but I doubt he would care. I then looked at Juan and continued to observe Charles even more.

"I would like to congratulate you on being in first."

Changing the topic away from Juan, I congratulated him. I thought Charles would take a little longer. Cyrus's power was in a different league. Being somewhere within a hundred years, he had a lot of time to perfect his abilities.

"Why, thank you. I'm feeling pretty well. I'm going into my room. There are a lot of things I have obtained from the raid. You're welcome to see what I got."

This is the first time I have seen him this happy. So greed was one of his main motivations. With his past, it wouldn't be surprising.

His fiance was also strange. I felt that she had mellowed out. She had openly shown hostility once we met. Now she didn't even find it strange that I was following them.

[Charles Observation Note]

Note one: Despite his cold demeanor, he's pretty affectionate to people he considers close. This was a good trait to have. He may not know of this, but Charles is starving for affection. During his childhood, he was always alone with no one to rely on. Now that he has his lovers, I hope this will improve his mental state to a certain degree.

Note two: Upsetting him was something you wouldn't want to do. I'm not sure about his lovers, but the maids and butlers here get scared if Charles gets upset. I don't know what he did, but I bet it wasn't something anyone wanted to see.

Note three: Charles has a playful personality and an intense curiosity. He allows me to follow him without much care because of his interest in me. Not in a romantic way or anything, but how I would react to certain situations. I had to learn this the hard way once there was trouble, and he wanted me to deal with the problem that only I would find troublesome.

Note four: This links to note one, but like I said about his cold demeanor. Toward people that he doesn't know, he has empathy toward anyone. Even if they were killed before him, he wouldn't bat an eye.

Note five: It's not a secret, but Charles is lustful. I couldn't help but sigh at this. There was even a time when he was making love with one of his lovers in front of me. I couldn't fathom how someone could do this in front of another person. Small Note: The size of his male organ is about eight inches and a half.

Note six: What I learned today is his greed. It's natural to want more once you were born poor. But I felt his greed for something was unnaturally high to an unhealthy degree. I hope this greed of his won't bite him in the back. As someone chosen by god, it would be disappointing if that happened.

For the whole week, I have made an observation note of Charles. These notes weren't wholly accurate and would change from time to time.

We will begin our attack on a different world in a few days. There, I could see more of Charles's nature.

What does God want me to do? While I could feel its energy, I couldn't read its intention. Does god want me to support him or eliminate him?

Until I receive my answer from God, I will stay side-by-side neutral with Charles. I took my notes and put them in my storage ring. It was already late, and sleeping should be a priority. Before I drift to bed, I wonder what the future has in store for us.

Chapter 86

[Reina POV]

After the night with Charles, I felt alive. Waking up, I found the perverted cat in front of my face with a feather in her hand.

Usually, I would be angry at her antics, but I didn't need to be. Ignoring what she did, I looked at my lovely fiance Charles.

Ever since I lived with him, the emotions I felt were something I hadn't felt in a long time. The new or old emotions I felt clouded most of my judgment.

Even if I don't mean to, the anger I have accumulated over the weeks has been more anger than I had my entire life.

Looking at the stupid cat, most negative emotions come from her. Since I'm on the winning end this time, I should take this chance to anger her.

Now that I think about it, he's my fiance. Shouldn't I have a nickname for him? Everyone calls Charles, Charles. I want to have a memorable name for him alone for me.

Then what should I call him? Darling? No. I feel like he would cringe once I say that. Then sweety? No. It has no flow to it.

"Hubby~!" 𝓁𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝑐ℴ𝘮

Saying something that came to mind, I hugged him with a lovely greeting. Hubby and the perverted cat were surprised by my gesture.

Once I had close contact with him, I felt my body heat up. The effect of yesterday's night was too intense. There were times I felt like I was going to die. I don't know if my sensitivity will ever recover.

"Master~! It's not fair that Whitey gets to call you that! I also want a hug!"

I felt relaxed around the stupid cat for once. Before yesterday night, I always had this insecurity of being unable to attract Hubby's attention. Deep inside, I knew Charles accepted me as his fiance because of my family's influence.

Everything about the perverted cat made me jealous. I was jealous of her ability to do whatever she wanted without worry. Even with my skill, the outcome wasn't guaranteed unless I made an effort for the future I wanted.

Last night's date really did wonders. It made me realize that most of my worries were for nothing. I have discovered a trait of Hubby that even he hasn't realized.

Despite his tough exterior, he's soft on the inside. And a big one at that. I know it was selfish of me to use this as an advantage, but love is war. You know what they say. I can't waste this perfect opportunity. It would be stupid of me too.

Anyways after I got my hug, I felt my day brightening. The perverted cat joined in, competing with me for his attention.

"What's with that nickname?"

"It's cute, isn't it? I think it would be good rather than calling you Charles."

He was unsure how to react. This was like him a week ago when we were in London. He's so adorable when he's uncomfortable.

"Master! Whitey has been brainwashed!"

The stupid cat couldn't believe the sudden mood change I had made. I'm sure anyone would be surprised if the grumpy me turned into a bright person.

"Brainwashed? I think you're mistaken about something. Hubby here only gave me a lot of love last night."

This time the stupid cat was on the losing end. Who knew a change would be this much of a character's progression? No wonder people say jealous women are ugly. I felt liberated from the negative outlook I had seen in life.

"Master! It's my turn!"

The perverted cat couldn't take it anymore. Out of desperation, she took off everything she had. Like me, she was now fully nude.

"Nene, I will make up the time for you tonight. We'll be doing a raid in two days, and I need Reina here to do her best and prepare."

The stupid cat looked like she was going to die. Now that I think about it, did hubby say raid? When did I become part of a raider? I was surprised by what Hubby had said, but maybe I had misheard what he said.

"Did you say raid?"

I asked for confirmation to ensure I didn't mishear what Hubby said. Waking up and hearing that I would go to a raid is the last thing I would expect.

"Yes. You were one of the students selected to go on a raid. Don't thank me. I have accepted that proposal for you. This would be a good experience, and the reward shouldn't be too bad."

"..."

This was big to take in. Shouldn't my hubby consult with me first before agreeing? I know he is doing it in my best interest, but I don't see why I should be in danger.

Does he still hold somewhat of a grudge against me for what I did in London? I remember him saying that he was petty, but since he's my fiance, he shouldn't have, right? Maybe I'm looking at it the wrong way. He's doing this to help me.

"Our teacher had given us a chance to raid the Reina! That's why we're going to train you. I can't let you die."

Forgetting my earlier train of thought, hearing him say that made my heart tug. While I know what he meant, this was still the most romantic thing he had ever said to me out of sex.

"Nene, you're going to supervise her on her training."

"Master~! I will do my best to whip her in shape~!"

The stupid cat sounded too eager for this. I wanted to protest this, but I doubt hubby will do anything about it.

Her annoying whining had disappeared, and her smile turned wicked. If she were too unreasonable, I would ask hubby to take care of her.

And for these two days, there were only three things I had to do: training, sex, and sleep. I spent at least a hundred billion cash. These two days were the most productive days of my life.

Chapter 87

[Charles POV]

The rain was pouring, and I was staring into the distance, looking at the void. Everything I saw was black, devoid of any light. My consciousness was blurry, and I felt like I could sink into the ground any second.

Where am I? I can't even think properly. I felt chaos in my head, and it was killing me. Shit... Not only was my mind heavily weighted, but my body was. I noticed that I was sinking into the darkness under me. With my mind being influenced, I realized this was a dream.

I woke up from a shitty dream and awakened the others. My sporadic movement had surprised them.

"What's wrong..?"

"Hubby, are you alright?"

"Master, more~!"

Rose took my right arm, and Reina, who took my left, asked worriedly about my mental state. Nene, not surprisingly, didn't wake up. Her lump of fat was still leaning against me.

"I'm fine. A nightmare got me."

After having a nightmare, I wasn't in the mood to sleep. I gently got Nene off of me and left the bed.

"I'm going to go take a walk. I won't be sleeping for today."

"Do you want me to come with you?"

"No need. Get all the rest you can."

Reina offered to join me for a walk, but I preferred to be alone for my walk. Leaving the house, I went down the road.

The island town was peaceful at night. I now have the skill to look around the world without being noticed, but it wasn't the same without my other senses feeling this sensation.

My face blended in with my outfit because it was dark outside. No one in the town bothered me, and it was a nice change of pace once in a while.

When was the last time I was this relaxed? I couldn't remember. It had been years. I haven't been out much during the night, but I could say that the scenery is breathtaking.

I wonder how much work the construction workers did to make this city. Coupled with the artificial lighting matched with the night, it wouldn't be far off to call this city a piece of art.

Since I'm here, I have got to check out what the night in this city offers. And I know one place where I gotta go-the casino.

With my skill, I would likely win in terms of luck. Games like slots would result in me losing more, but it wouldn't hurt to try.

Going to the most popular casino in the city, I changed my outfit into something more inconspicuous.

This place looks like a party. Inside the casino are the apparent gambling den, a bar, and a place for rich people to hang out.

Arriving at the den, the real question starts now. How much money should I gamble? If I do it lower than a million, then I won't have the experience of what gambling truly is. But if I gamble too much, I would be considered an idiot.

Let's start with the slot machine. I want to see how much luck I have. My misfortune is at zero, but it doesn't mean my luck is good.

Slots with high payout are usually unrealistic, but that's what I'm here for. Going to a slot with the highest payout of 1000X, I went to one that uses magical anime girls as its theme.

"Hey, kid. You new here?"

Checking the voice to my right was a man with a scar on his left eye. He had blond hair and blue eyes. The man had slick-styled hair, and one would think that he was probably in a gang with his get-up.

Was he trying to pick a fight with me? If he was, then he picked the wrong person to mess with. Answering his question, I took the chance to wait for an opening.

"Yeah."

"Do you mind if I watch? This is my spot, but I got paid out by Magical Chloe last night. The value of this slot should be lowered."

"..."

I was surprised by what he said. People say you shouldn't judge a book by its cover; sometimes, they're correct.

"Sure, go ahead."

The "magical girl slot" machine needed a minimum of a hundred to start, and the maximum was one hundred thousand.

"How often do you come to the casino?"

If the man in front of me were a girl, he would've misunderstood me and thought this was an attempt to flirt with him. But it was a good conversation starter.

After paying ten thousand dollars from my credit card, I started my first spin and only got the same value as what I paid.

"Magical Girl Chloe and I have a bond. There isn't a day where I miss out on seeing her."

And this is why you don't get overly attached to a character from a show, especially something that costs money. It would ruin you. I have seen a lot of news about it.

For the whole night, I was supposed to check around the whole place, but I ended up spending all of my time on the slot talking with that man.

Despite his unusually obsessive nature with a slot machine girl, he didn't seem like a bad person to be around.

"What's your name?"

I had asked. Even though we talked the whole night, neither knew the other's name. It would be weird to leave it at that.

"Prince."

"..."

"Your name doesn't match your appearance."

For a man who is called Prince, I would imagine him to be a pretty boy character. But the person in front of me was the opposite looking of one.

"You don't have to tell me that. How about you?"

"Call me C."

"C?" 𝙡𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝒂𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

I have decided against telling him my real name. Making friends with someone like me would give someone too much pressure.

"It's fun talking to you. Later."

Before he could ask more, I left. This night was worthwhile in my book.

Chapter 88

A few days later, after my stroll to the casino. Nene, Constance, and I were now at the IUC headquarters. Linsey, Nene, Constance, and I would meet the other participants to discuss the plan for the invasion.

Constance isn't part of the IUC but followed along with me because she would attend the same meeting.

If nothing goes wrong in the meeting, we should be doing an invasion in two days. Doing an invasion was much more dangerous than being invaded.

Not only would we have to go against the whole world, but we would know nothing about the place we would invade. There were many disadvantages, but the rewards were tremendous.

There was also someone that might show up that I wanted to see. Ricardo Mullen, my target to kill. I don't know if he'll show up, but the chances are high. Killing him in the invasion should be easy, with no one expecting me to do anything to him.

"Master~! You're making that money face again~!"

"I can't help it. Just think of what we could get when we succeed."

There was only one instance where our world had only successfully invaded a world. While it may be good news, there was only one survivor. And that man is Cyrus.

It was no secret what he got. Cyrus leaked it to the world since he thought it would be annoying if everyone asked. After that raid, Cyrus went into isolation. 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

While we can't confirm what Cyrus said, the rewards that Cyrus had shown would make anyone kill for it.

A hundred years ago, the raid they did on an invasion of the world was similar to ours in age. They were a few years ahead, but our progress had much more impact.

Compared to the one a hundred years ago, the world we're going to invade will be stronger than the last. I wonder if our reward will be greater than the last.

Since only Cyrus got the reward, does he get all hundred participants' reward or only for himself? I'm confident we'll win. I had a wicked idea once I got into the other world.

"Master~! You're making the same face but eviler~!"

"Nene. If you're going to follow me in this invasion, you'll see something fun."

"Fun. Eh? Charles, if you don't mind, could I join in as well?"

Linsey, who heard our conversation, joined in. Linsey would definitely love what I was going to do.

"It's not like I could stop you."

She's my piggy bank. I can't kill her for no reason. Constance, who said nothing, stared at me. Knowing her for these few days, I knew she would follow me regardless.

While we talked, Linsey took us to an underground entrance of an underground desert. Here we would be meeting the other ninety-six people coming into this battle.

New people with new personalities. Would I be able to get along with some of them? I know there will be people here that won't get along with me due to jealousy of my talent.

Coming into the place, from the looks of it, we were the last ones to arrive. We weren't late. We had arrived in the nick of time.

Only seven of the top ten were going to this raid. Cyrus and Juan were out. Juan was still part of the top ten with his mind fucked.

1: Charles Anderson

2: Cyrus

3: Constance

4: Felicia Levine

5: Sydney Gates

6: Juan Clayton

7: Nora Everett

8: Ricardo Mullen

9: Lance Curry

10: Jamil Obrien

Along with Cyrus and Juan. The woman named Sydney decided to drop out. Like Cyrus, she was also a reclusive person.

Ricardo Mullen, I quickly glanced at him and had his features memorized instantly. With me added to the equation, everyone took glances at me.

"Everyone here is now here. Let's start the meeting."

Felicia, the fourth-ranked, initiated the conversation. She is an old lady known as the witch of the plague. For someone in her sixties, she looks barely twenty. From her title alone, anyone could guess that poison is her specialty.

"We've agreed upon us that the invasion will start in two days. Before we enter, does anyone here want to drop out? You should know the dangers of entering this invasion. The chances of you living won't be high."

Before we continued what we planned, Felicia gave everyone here a warning.

"No one here would judge you if you want to leave."

It's natural for people to leave. No one here wanted to die, but the reward was too excellent for anyone to give up. Even with the witch of the plague warning, no one left.

Everyone here was a top fighter, and running wouldn't be an option for most of them. They have their pride as a fighter.

"Since no one is leaving, let's begin."

"In the invasion, we'll be separated by only a few miles apart. We should regroup as soon as possible and make our move."

That was a short and easy plan. We lack a lot of information regarding where we'll be. However, from the looks of it, some people are opposed to it.

In my opinion, I also disagree with the plan created by the witch of the plague. I know it was selfish of me not to stick with the group, but I honestly don't care if anyone here dies except for Nene and Linsey.

I'm not a group person. I prefer the freedom of this invasion.

"Sorry, but I will have to disagree. I'm here to test my strength to the fullest."

Lance, the ninth person on the board, denied the plan Felicia made. Felicia glared at him, but Lance himself didn't care.

Lance is the definition of a fighting maniac. He's the type of person who will live for fighting and die for fighting.

There were many moments of him being in a near-death state. What made him so special was his ability to power up the more he got beaten. Not even Constance would be able to handle him without taking extra measures.

With Lance disagreeing, more will join.

Chapter 89

"I would also like to go out alone."

The other person, apart from Lance, is Nora Everett. Nora Everett, the seventh rank. Like Lance, she also wanted to go alone.

I don't know about Nora, but she seems like a lone wolf type. Her harsh tone could make anyone in this room shiver.

"Is there anyone else?"

Only two people rejected Felicia's plan. She asked if anyone else wanted to go alone. Since Felicia asked, I will also raise my hand.

"Sorry, but grouping isn't my specialty, so I would only go with the people of IUC." 𝙡𝙞𝓫𝒓𝙚𝒂𝓭.𝓬𝒐𝓶

My words caused a lot of commotion. As the strongest person here, they wanted me to babysit them.

"Don't worry. I will do my job. I can even kill their top three in an instant."

What I said is true. If they did show up in front of me, I could wipe them off the face of the planet. The others didn't seem too convinced about what I said. I didn't care if they didn't believe what I said. They would see what I could do sooner or later.

No one here could say anything once I said my piece. They wanted to complain but didn't voice anything.

"Are you sure you can back that up?"

Felicia was the only one to say anything. Unless I can prove it to them, Felicia would get off my back and let me do what I want.

Since she wanted to see if I had the skill to back them up, I used my skill on everyone in the room except for the three people with me.

Everyone was surprised by what I had done. They all came crashing down to the floor, unable to get up.

"See? There's no need for me to stay in groups. If I wanted to kill all of you, you wouldn't even get a chance to see it."

Not even the top ten of our world could stand up to my curse. Releasing my curse, everyone stood back up. Everyone was displeased by what I had done, but like I said earlier. They can't do anything about it. The looks that they're giving me would pressure anyone if they cared about public image.

Linsey was chuckling at what I had done. Linsey being the sadistic person she is, laughed at their misery. Of course, she tried her best not to show it as she didn't want to make enemies here.

Nene, on the other hand, had hearts in her eyes. She loves it when I show people my dominance, even in bed.

Seeing that I won't stay with the group, Felicia stopped bothering me and continued to talk. Lance was looking at me with a sharp glint in his eyes. Did he want to fight me?

"I would also like to step out of the group and follow Charles."

"..."

With four people from the top ten against going Felicia's idea. Only three were left. Most people were surprised by the decision made by Constance. But when they remembered that I hadn't used my skill on her, they made a connection that we knew each other.

Felicia could only sigh at this predicament. More than half of the strongest people here had decided to move alone-especially the two strongest.

I have checked out the remaining two of the top ten for the rest of this meeting. Jamil, who was in tenth place, has the face of a total pushover. But with his rank, he shouldn't be.

Then we have Ricardo, my target to kill. Ricardo has this cautious air around him. I thought he would be a confident scumbag from Kurt's story. He said I was similar to Ricardo, but he's nothing like me. Twenty years would change a person. Maybe he mellowed out and decided to live a safe life.

In the grouping of Felicia. She, along with ninety-three other people, will stay together. The rest of the people thought staying together would be a good idea.

There weren't many things to talk about. Most people here already knew one another and their skills. Everyone would bring their supplies, and the reward that is given by the system would be theirs.

With the meeting over, everyone was beginning to leave. There was one thing that I had to say before a person I wanted to talk to left.

"Old bat. Your poison is ineffective against me. Do try harder, but I doubt that was going to work."

That's right. That stupid old hag tried to poison me. My dragon heart made me immune to any curses and poison. So the fourth rank person here was unable to do anything to me.

Everyone heard what I said, as I said that out loud intentionally. Everyone knew I was mocking her, and Felicia, for the first time, had shown any emotions.

"Later, old bat."

Before she could blow up, I bid her goodbye. Linsey wanted to laugh at her face but decided to do so once we left. She can't afford to take such a risk.

"Charles, you crack me up. You made an enemy out of her, but I doubt you care."

What Linsey said was correct. To me, Felicia was someone replaceable on the ranking boards. I knew how powerful I was. I'm still surprised that our world is still in the first rank, even if I'm this strong.

"You three could get back by yourself. I'll see you three in two days."

Saying so, Linsey has teleported back to her office. Only three of us left, and we had to ask Constance to drive us back home.

Getting back home, I thought about the people going through the invasion. Even when I told Felicia that I would kill the top three, I never said when.

The participants were definitely going to die, but how many? I'm not a good person. There is no reason for me to help anyone from my world.

Like I said about Felicia. Everyone else in the room is replaceable. Even if they die, it won't affect me in the slightest.

Chapter 90

There's still one more day before we start the invasion. I was spending time with my girls since they were worried about the possible dangers of starting one. Even if they knew how strong I was, they still couldn't help but worry.

Before we started going to another world, I needed to beef up Nene. There could be a moment if I got careless for some apparent reason, and Nene could be harmed because of my carelessness.

Shopping for more resources has been a common thing for me. I now knew the market price for everything sold in these ranking shops.

"Master~! I wuv you~!"

Nene knew why we were making these trips. I haven't told them why, but Nene knew we would prepare something for her before we started tomorrow's day.

Not only was Nene here, but Reina and Rose were as well. As for Constance, she went to an orphanage. FYI, I prefer not to interact with any kids. They're blunt and unreasonable. Reasoning them would only hurt my head. 𝑙𝑖𝑏𝓇𝘦𝑎𝒹.𝑐𝑜𝓂

"Ah... Master, what are we going to buy?"

Rose here had no idea where we were going. I had told everyone here that we were going shopping and that's it.

"We're doing prep work for tomorrow's event. I can't have any accidents happening."

Rose finally knew why Nene had randomly told me that she loved me. Now that she had established what we were doing, we quickly went to my favorite ranking shop from my great friend Kurt.

"Kurt, it's been a while. Your request will be made in a day. Look forward to it."

Going to the store that Kurt owns, I greeted him. Weeks passed, and it was my first time seeing him since then.

"Been a while, Charles."

Kurt looked like he had something to say but didn't dare to say it. I wonder what I did to make him scared of me. I don't remember doing anything toward Kurt.

"You have something you want to say? As long as it's not offensive, I won't care."

"The request I made, I want to cancel it."

That came as a surprise to me. Kurt did a lengthy talk session on why he hated Ricardo. For him to cancel the request now, something must've happened.

Reina and Nene knew that Kurt had requested something. They didn't know the content but knew he didn't want anyone to find out. On the other hand, Rose had no idea what we were talking about.

"Why would I do that? I don't mind accepting unless you pay more than the deal you make."

For a geass to be null, one must complete the contract, or both of the people in the contract must agree to a cancellation.

"Tsk..." Kurt clicked his tongue once he heard what I said. Maybe that was why he was hesitant to speak up earlier. He knew I would ask more since he knew my greedy nature.

"Fine... Have it your way. What do you want?"

"Do you know what is going on tomorrow?"

There shouldn't be any news leaked about the invasion tomorrow. Kurt here seems rich, so that he might know something.

"Yeah, Ricardo stopped by, and that's why I'm making a full stop to the request I wanted. We had a long talk..."

No wonder why Kurt looks so out of it. He's probably digesting the information he got yesterday. Meeting someone you hated all this time for all these years would take a toll on someone.

I told him I didn't care about what had happened to them. Since Kurt had told me the story, he might as well speak of it some more.

"So, are both of you friends now?"

"No. We cut all remaining ties."

"What a bittersweet story."

Kurt didn't take well to my sarcastic response and glared at me. He then sighed and continued talking.

"Just get on what you want and leave."

"Well, I want you to give anything that will give her protection or anything that could strengthen her."

I brought Nene over and gave Kurt an idea of what she needed. Kurt only stared at her and said nothing.

"Kurt, do you want me to prick your eyes? It's creepy for an old man to stare at a young lady."

Kurt panicked and coughed out loud. He looked flustered by what I said. Nene did her best not to laugh at him.

"I'm... Only thinking about what she needed."

"I have the perfect item for your lover."

Nene was proud to have Kurt compliment her. She really loves it when someone calls her my lover. Kurt then went to one of his shelves, took something, and put it on his desk.

"What's this?"

Kurt had put down a giant red and white cone on the desk. I know it's an artifact, but what does it do?

"It's an artifact that takes half a magical attack and reflects it to where you aim it. So, always hold it when you're in a fight."

This artifact only helps with skill users that use mana directly to attack. It was decent, but not everyone uses mana to attack.

"Give us another defensive artifact, and I will cancel our deal. This artifact is only situational, and I want something that would work regardless of the situation."

"Cheapskate."

Kurt gave in to my pressure and got something else. This time he got something unsavory... I can't tell if he was messing with me. Everyone here stared at Kurt, making him embarrassed.

"Kurt, is this a joke? You brought black panties and expected us not to say anything?"

"Charles... Charles, this isn't your ordinary black panties."

"Of course, it isn't. Otherwise, your head would've been hanged."

Kurt was pale, knowing that I wasn't joking. Everyone stared at him, wondering what this artifact could do.

"This panty could be used as a substitution move. If a lethal attack were to hit, it would only break your panties instead of hurting you."

He told us with a straight face, Kurt, my friend here, wasn't lying. Getting what Kurt gave, we bought more things and canceled our previous agreement. The invasion would start tomorrow, and that's when the fun begins.

Chapter 91

Today is the day. Nene, Constance, and I were up in Linsey's office. I gave all my love to my girls before I left. Rose and Reina were probably still in bed, unable to get up. I also gave some love to Nene but couldn't make her waste stamina before the invasion began.

"Constance, I'm surprised you will participate in this invasion. You don't seem like the person to hurt an innocent person. Intentionally."

I know for a fact that Constance had indirectly killed Tristan. Now that I think about it, did Reina not know? It was better to leave it at that.

"You'll probably have to kill some child from that world."

"I've resolved myself in the way of life. Even if someone dies, it won't end their journey."

"Big Titty Nun~! Has anyone ever told you that you're boring~!"

Constance looked at Nene with uncertain emotion. She was still not used to Nene's nickname for her, and telling her her beliefs were boring was something rude to do.

"Morning..."

Our conversation had woken up Linsey. She was still sleeping when we arrived. Nene got the keys to her door.

"Boss~! I brought you coffee~!"

"Thanks..."

Linsey was wearing slightly revealing sleeping wear. For a small body, I never thought I would see someone wearing a black see-through dress.

Nene brought her some sweet coffee and let her wake up. Thirty minutes later, Linsey was now fully awake. We were now ready to go to the meeting ahead of time.

"Did you like what you see, Charles~?"

Linsey attempted to tease me, but I wasn't the type to be flustered by some joke.

"Sure."

I humored Linsey and gave her an answer that didn't mean much. She also knew what I said didn't have much meaning, so she ignored it. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝘳𝑒𝘢𝑑.𝒸𝑜𝑚

"So, are we ready to go? I can't wait for our conquest."

"Conquest? I like the sound of that."

"With Master~! We'll surely conquer the world~!"

Conquering the world was an exciting idea. Who else but Cyrus had bragging rights to say that they conquered a world?

"We should get going. We don't want to be late this time."

We weren't late last time, but Constance urged us to go. It still amazed me that Linsey could drive with her height. Her eyesight must be good if she could see above her.

I then arrived at the underground desert area. Only half of the people were here and were waiting for the rest to come.

Felicia is here, staring at me with an unsettling look. That old bat couldn't do anything to me, so I ignored her.

"Master... That oldy is staring at you."

Nene muttered quietly, intended only for me to hear. She didn't want to get poisoned, but she wanted to say it to me.

"Don't mind her."

After half an hour had passed, everyone showed up. The old bat took the lead and initiated the conversation. She spoke up like nothing had happened yesterday.

"Our invasion will begin in fifteen minutes. Before we leave, does anyone need to take care of something in those fifteen minutes?"

With the old bat asking, no one had left, as everyone here had already prepared for our invasion.

"Let's start with what we agree on. Everyone here except for the selected few would stick together to eliminate the dangerous enemies."

"Charles. You said you would take on the three strongest from that world. Am I correct?"

The old bat asked me for confirmation. Everyone in this room looked at me and wanted my answer.

"I said what I said. I'll take care of them. They won't be much of a problem."

What I said is true, but I never said when. The witch of the plague continued to stare at me, making sure what I said was true. She can't determine if what I'm saying is correct.

"Can you swear on it?"

"Do you not trust me?"

"No."

The tension around the room became awkward all of a sudden. Both the old bat and I are prideful people. We won't relent to one's will that easily.

"Then what do you want from me?"

I know this old bat won't accept any words coming out of my mouth. She was the type that wanted more than a verbal promise.

"You're wrong if you think I would trust you from your words alone."

Of course, this old bat had already prepared a geass. The content of it was pretty simple. I had to take care of them right away.

"I don't care about your trust. I'm here just for fun."

This had slightly hindered my plan, but I could easily bypass this. Since there were no real consequences, I signed it.

There were mixed reactions from the people hearing what I said. Only I could be the only one carefree with how powerful I'm. They wanted to curse me but were relieved that I would take care of the big boss.

Now that the problem had been dealt with, we had five more minutes left before we left for another world.

"Ricardo, right?"

Before we left, I went up to Ricardo Mullen and started a conversation with him. He gave me a wary look, unsure of what I wanted from him. Sheesh, what did I do to these people to make them wary of me?

"Yes. Do you need anything?"

"No. Not really. I was supposed to kill you during the raid at Kurt's request. He called it off at the last minute. I just wanted to check up on you."

Going back to the group of three, I left Ricardo to himself. He was frightened by what I'd said. Getting a reaction out of him made my heart glimmer.

"Everyone! It's time for us to go! To conquer this world, do whatever it takes to do so. That's my only word of advice."

Felicia held the token and threw it on the floor. A giant portal that had limited us to a hundred people appeared on top of the token. With the portal opened, everyone began to start the raid.

Chapter 92

[Third Person POV]

The planet Gaia. Similar to the one on Earth, it was about to be invaded. Like Earth, Gaia is also ruled by the human race.

The planet Gaia has a population of 10 billion. The size of the planet was a bit smaller than Earth, but it had more land mass than the planet earth.

If there was one major difference between these two worlds, Earth's technology was two hundred years ahead of the people of Gaia.

Gaia was in the age of the internet, where they had just started to get into the culture of live streaming and games.

Everyone in the world minded their own business. They don't know the tragedies that would occur in a few minutes.

[System Initiated.]

[Invaders will arrive in one minute]

[Invaders left: 100]

[Once all invaders leave, the reward will be distributed.]

Panic could be seen in the eyes of many. Invasions are events that would rarely occur. The chances of being invaded are naturally low with how many worlds there are.

Gaia has been invaded twice in the time the system has been initiated. Those invasions that happened had been solved, but the damages done to them wouldn't be fixed without a high cost.

There was even one time when the world Gaia was a smidgen away from being conquered. With their strongest alive, she did her best to save the world.

The world of Gaia has eight continents. Rulers of each continent are the guardians of their respective land. They're the top seven beings in their world.

Gaia uses the names of an element to name their world. Pyro, Cryo, Electro, Hydro, Geo, Aero, Photo, Umbra.

As cliche as it may seem, the naming sense wouldn't be the worst thing it could be. Gaia is a world name similar to Geo. The continent Geo is the powerhouse of the world.

A minute later, a large portal arrived in a city on the continent of the Hydro. Before the attacks began, everyone in the city of the invasion began to evacuate.

The place called Hydro is where lakes, rivers, and ponds are most frequent. They're also known to be where the seafood is the best that could ever be made.

The higher-ups of the city in Hydro began to send help signals asking for assistance. They made emergency signals just in case another attack had arrived.

For the people of Gaia, it has been fifty years since the last raid. If a scenario of them being attacked again, they did their best to prepare for one.

[Charles POV]

Stepping inside the portal, we were transported into a barrier that blocked our surroundings. I was alone in a barrier, checking what was happening outside. I felt something blocking my view, making it impossible to see what was happening.

[Invasion Starting]

[There will be a one-minute interval before the invasion begins]

[Two options are given if you want to invade the world]

[Option One: Get half of the population of the world to surrender]

[Option Two: Eliminate the current top thousand overall rankers of their world]

[Your one-minute will waiting will now begin]

One minute of waiting takes longer than you think if you have nothing to do. After we enter the world, I will find Nene and Linsey. Constance should be able to care for herself; if she wanted, she could find me.

After a minute of waiting, the barrier around me disappeared. I glanced at the world, and I couldn't help but think it was similar to ours. Nene and Linsey were nearby, but an habitant of this world stopped me.

"Hey! You got a communication device, right?"

The man who stopped me gave me a wary look. He didn't give me a reply but attacked instead. He wasn't much of a threat, so there wasn't a need for me to guard.

His attack was ineffective, and with such an easy opportunity, I had his face planted down under my feet.

"For someone so courageous, you're pretty weak. How about this? If you tell me everything you know, I will spare you from being tortured."

"I won't betray my world."

He glared at me even with dirt under his face. I took his storage ring and checked the content. Oh, he has a phone. Even if it's extremely old, it is still usable.

"Well, I don't need you anymore. Goodbye." 𝙡𝙞𝒃𝓻𝒆𝓪𝒅.𝓬𝒐𝒎

Before he could do anything, I turned the man into stone and broke his limbs. Now he was a petrified man with his limbs severed. Even if he weren't unpetrified, he would still be dead.

Looking over to Nene, she was already battling like me. Her opponent shouldn't be much of a problem for her, but I still went toward her as quickly as possible.

"Nene! Do you need help!"

"Master~! Don't worry~! I was playing with him~!"

The man who heard this grimace. This was a fight to the death, and being taken lightly hurt his pride.

No one cares for the man's feelings. Leaving his shattered pride, Nene used her giant mallet and turned him into a paste.

"Master~! What do you plan to do~?"

"Let's find Linsey first. Then I can begin the real fun!"

It was funny how the spectators were listening to us. I didn't care about them, so I went to Linsey, who was only a minute away from us.

"Nene, let me carry you. I got a phone from this world. Search for all the relevant information we need."

"Aye~!"

Nene enjoyed me doing a princess carry. She leaned on my chest and got comfortable while checking on the phone.

Occasionally, people came after us, but I sent them back to the realm of the dead. Linsey was engaged in a battle and wasn't looking so well.

Unlike Nene, I didn't need to ask Linsey if she needed help. She was in trouble if anyone didn't show up and help her. After killing everyone around her, Linsey started to relax.

"You look like you need to rest."

Chapter 93

[Third Person POV]

The peaceful atmosphere in the city of Hydro had dissipated. Destruction in the city was happening by the second, and the natives of the city were trying their best to calm the situation.

In an invasion, the invaders will be given time to do what they want before everyone from the people of the world comes together.

Most invaders will kill everything to eliminate any chance of uncertain problematic factors. At the same time, the other side will do its best to swarm the invaders.

Felicia and her crew had already rounded up twenty people and continued to search for more. There were some courageous people from the world of Gaia, but their fate didn't look so good, facing many invaders.

What made invaders so dangerous was their strength. Invaders would naturally send their best fighters to invade a different world.

And only a few inhabitants of the world would be able to handle these invaders in a one-on-one battle.

[? POV]

Fuck! I couldn't help but cuss. I know it's been fifty years since the last invasion of the world, but to think one would happen in a few seconds. The system should've given us longer before another worlder invaded us.

"Maverick! Call the alliance!" 𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

"Yes, King Ewan!"

Our situation is dire, and the invaders will attack our city. I needed to call the alliance, which the other kings agreed to.

Even if an invasion won't occur any time soon, it is always better to be prepared. Since the last attack, every nation has agreed to assist one another if a nation gets attacked.

My situation was horrible. Why couldn't it be any other nation for the invaders to be at instead of mine?

"King Ewan, I have contacted the seven kings. The meeting will start immediately once everyone is ready."

Maverick, my trusted aide, had prepared what I needed to do. I hope these invaders won't be too dangerous to inflict irreparable damage on my country.

[Charles POV]

"You look like you need to rest."

"Thanks... For that..."

Linsey was displeased that these people had hurt her. I had killed everyone before Linsey could get injured any further. Linsey then took a stamina and healing potion to fix her appearance.

"Nene, did you find the most prominent news outlet?"

"The most popular streamer in this world lives nearby~!"

"I see... Then let's go to her. I found her."

She lived in an overly expensive house. It wasn't hard to find where she was. These girls had no idea what I planned but knew what I wanted now.

"Linsey, are you ready to go?"

It was weird for Linsey to be silent. She nodded her head and followed me. It was starting to get annoying when people would try to make a sneak attack on us every few seconds.

After a few minutes, I got tired and killed everything that directed any intent of attacking us. Our path was now smooth, and we made our way to the overly-sized house.

"Who are you?"

A guard of this house asked, wondering what our intention was. What should I say? It would be annoying to hear a fly talk, and it won't do wonders to make the person I want to see freak out.

"I'm Charles. An invader. I'm here to see Courtney. May you let us pass?"

Linsey and Nene gave me a weird look after what I said. Usually, I wouldn't be the nice guy, but I wonder what response I will get.

He stood there dumbfounded by what I had said. As a guard, he lacks a lot of courage. His body was shaking when he held his spear onto my neck.

"I won't harm you if you let us bypass everything."

The guard's face paled. Everyone in this world knows that an invasion has started. He didn't expect one to come here.

"So what's your answer? Even if you reject, you're someone replaceable."

I gave him a warning that he only had one correct answer. He dies now or later. Most people will take the chance to live longer with the chance of not dying.

"I...I...I Will do it..."

He stuttered nervously, answering my question. He hurriedly opened the gate to the house and guided us.

"If you're worried I'll kill you, then don't. It takes too much effort for me to do so."

"Little man~! If Master says he won't kill you, he won't~!"

Being called a little man dealt critical damage to the guard. I patted his shoulder to tell him to go along with it.

He was coming to terms with his situation. We followed the guard inside the house, and the people that tried to stop us were killed.

Eventually, we made our way to Courtney's room. She knew that someone had come when the guards had informed her. Courtney is a world-class idol of this world and will be great for the views.

"What... do you want..?"

She was scared shitless, wondering what fate had in store for her. It's natural for her to be so since a stranger like me has broken into her house.

"Don't worry. I want you to be one of my hosts in my board cast."

"Host..?"

"That's right. I'll be making a worldwide broadcast. To do that, I'm going to kidnap you. If you're afraid that I'll harm you, don't be. I'll let you go unharmed if you do your job right."

"Guard. Carry her and follow me."

"Yes, sir!"

I wondered if he'll be fired. He is practically working for the person that is kidnapping her. She didn't show resistance, knowing that it was futile to struggle.

"Nene, where is the central plaza?"

"It's that way~!"

Leaving Courtney's stupidly large mansion, the five of us were now at the central plaza with some place destroyed.

"Nene, start the stream! We're going to broadcast it to the world!"

"Aye~!"

Nene used Courtney's set up to start our live video. With her knowledge, she hacked into the world's system, and our faces appeared everywhere in the world.

Chapter 94

[Third Person POV]

Out of nowhere, on every screen. A handsome male with black hair and purple eyes appeared along with four other people on the screen.

This had started a commotion. The people of Gaia were confused about what was going on, while the people of Earth wondered what that man was doing.

"Good day to everyone! I'm Charles, the invader's number-one combatant! And today! I'm going to host this fun game show!"

The handsome smiled brightly, which made everyone look at him weirdly. I mean, which person would do a game show during an invasion?

[Felicia's POV]

Our progression is going well and steady. There were now sixty people within our group, with everyone being unharmed.

At this rate, we could conquer this country and make this place our temporary base. I wonder if that brat has taken care of the others, as per agreement.

I don't like to admit it, but that brat is a monster. At eighteen, within one month of receiving his system, he has already reached the top.

He had already shown us that he could wipe us without much effort. It was frustrating for a child to have that much power. What in god's world did it think was a good idea to give someone so much power.

After eliminating every living being near us, we made our way around the streets. More of our allies approached, and the damage we were doing increased. Before we continued, something surprising happened.

"Good day to everyone! I'm Charles, the invader's number-one combatant! And today! I'm going to host this fun game show!"

That brat... What is he planning? Only he could think of this invasion as a game. Why is it that someone like him has so much talent? What does the world think they're doing? Ever since I met him, my head has started to hurt.

[Charles POV]

By introducing myself, I have gained the attention of everyone in this world. I wasn't much of a speaker, but I will be remembered for my attitude.

"On my left is Nene, and on my right is Linsey."

"Good day, everyone~!"

Nene gave a sweet and easy introduction. The males who heard her voice must be staring at her with hearts in their eyes. Too bad she's mine. I held her waist, making her lean on me. Seeing what I had done, Nene kissed me on the lips.

"I'm Linsey. I'm sure Charles will make this stream "fun." So enjoy your time."

Linsey smiled mysteriously. I'm sure she did that intentionally, dropping a hint to some of these viewers.

"As for our special guest, we have your favorite, Courtney."

The guard who carried Courtney around is now the cameraman. He was filming us and now turned his camera to her.

"It's been a while, everyone~! As a special guest, I hope everyone watching will be entertained~!"

Now that I look at Courtney, I can see that she is a world-class beauty. The expression she made earlier ruined her beauty. Since she was on camera, she got into a persona.

Courtney had long, bright blue hair and bright blue eyes. You would spot her quickly if you put her into a crowd of a thousand.

"Courtney, you're well-liked by the general audience, right?"

"I would like to say I'm."

When I asked that question, Courtney was uncomfortable. She has no idea what I had plans in store for her.

"Five people are staring at us from a distance. They're planning to kill us, even if it means sacrificing you. If you could decide their death, what kind of death do you want them to have?"

"You're... Joking... Right..?"

Hearing that the people of her world would do whatever it took, even if it meant using her life, had left a bad taste in her mouth. She looked at my expression to check whether I was lying. My face wouldn't say anything, but I had no reason to lie to her.

Realizing what was going to happen, she froze. Playing the devil's advocate, I let her in on a clue.

"There's a way to save yourself, you know? All you need to tell me is how you want these people to die."

It was my first time playing with a maiden's heart to this degree. I could've killed them immediately, but where's the fun in that? Linsey knew what I was doing. She somewhat knew what I could do.

I only gave the choice of letting these killers die of what Courtney had said. It's not like she killed them. 𝑙𝑖𝘣𝓇𝑒𝒶𝘥.𝑐ℴ𝑚

"So... Have you given it a thought? You might die at this rate."

"Can't you... Do... It... Yourself..? Cruel... Why... Leave the... Decision to... Me..?"

The confidence in Courtney's voice had died down. Her persona, which she built on her stream, had died down.

I don't know much about her, but she has a weak will. A question one might ask. Why am I doing this? Earlier I had said that it was for amusement, but I'm also doing this for something else.

Courtney and I are complete opposites. Even in our short meeting, I could tell much about her. Even with all her status, she has no confidence.

That's why she plays a persona of a different character. I can't read minds or anything but hear people's heartbeats.

I haven't paid much attention to this, but ever since I had my dragon heart, it allowed me to do this. The ability to hear the heart helped in circumstances like these.

And the reason for me doing this? Her way of living pisses me off. She has everything I ever wanted except for her fame when I was at my lowest, but because of her personality, she can't use her ability to its fullest.

I can't change her decision now. I teleported those five people in front of me and had their bodies paved to the ground.

"Hello, Stalkers."

Courtney's eyes widened, seeing them appear out of nowhere. I had a feeling that her shock didn't come as a surprise to my ability but to something else.

Chapter 95

"Hey Courtney, do you know one of them?"

Even if their faces were planted onto the ground, they were pretty noticeable from what they wore. They all had chains on their wrist and a black hoodie with a snake logo. And from what I concluded, Courtney seemed familiar with one of them.

"Sid..."

Oh! My initial prediction is correct. She was staring intensely at one of the people on the ground. None of them were dead but were injured in the head, unable to think correctly.

"So Courtney. What's Sid's relationship with you? He's one of the people planning to sacrifice you to kill me."

Courtney has been hit with a heart attack. She looked shocked, for who knows how many times. She then looked at Sid and glared at me.

"You're lying!"

Her anger was now directed at me. From her reaction alone, she doesn't believe what I say. Nene was about to attack her, but I stopped Nene from doing what she was going to do.

"Master~! We need to teach this bitch a lesson~!"

Nene did a boxing pose, trying to direct it at Courtney. I thought she was just a weak person, but to think she could bite back. This made me feel better, and I'm not a masochist. It would be boring if she cried all day.

"No need. It's natural for someone to believe in someone you know more. They seem to have a close relationship from her attitude."

"Could I ask what relationship you have?"

Courtney's anger didn't dissipate as she looked at me with hostility. I then looked at the man. There was something that I had always wanted to try but never got the chance to. I don't even know if this will work.

Using my skill, I turned him into an immortal with my curse so he could regenerate. The speed of his healing was almost instant, and when he recovered I had immediately taken it away.

There didn't seem to be much of a side effect. Seeing no problems, I applied it to myself, Nene, Linsey, and Constance.

"Sid, right?"

I flipped his body upward, and his face was now looking at me. He was surprised by what I had done. Not only did I teleport him toward me, but I healed him in an instant. This much power shouldn't be possible in a first-rank world.

"What does a monster like you want? Kill me already!"

Knowing that his life was in my hands he wanted me to finish him. That won't be interesting with Courtney knowing Sid.

"SID!" 𝓁𝘪𝘣𝘳ℯ𝒶𝘥.𝘤𝑜𝓂

Courtney screamed worried about what I had done to Sid. I crushed his ribs and healed them immediately. He screamed in anguish, feeling the full brunt of the pain.

"Answer my question. You won't die unless I want you to. Or suffer even greater pain."

Before Courtney could come closer, I had her stuck to the ground. She wouldn't be able to move unless I wanted her to. I had also silenced her, making her unable to breathe a word.

The first game I was supposed to do had derailed by a long shot. Nevertheless, the audience will watch regardless of what I did.

"She's my childhood friend."

How bittersweet. No wonder why Courtney seemed so worried for him. It's a shame that he was about to sacrifice her.

"For a childhood friend, you're pretty cruel."

Sid looked at me, telling me what I said was hypocritical. I couldn't care less about what he thought about me but he also knew what I said was true but didn't want to admit it to his childhood friend's face.

"I heard that you were planning to blow up this whole area. What do you have to say to that?"

"..."

No words came out of Sid's mouth. The guilt in his eyes was apparent even for Courtney to see. Despite this, Courtney refused to believe this. How dedicated. I was jealous of such a relationship but dismissed it when I looked at Nene.

"Look. Your friend trusts you so much that she doesn't doubt you. Don't you feel bad for what you were about to do?"

"..."

Boring. Sid had said nothing and was ashamed of what he was about to do. I guess I would have to make this more interactive.

"People of this world! I'll give you a choice! I'll force him to tell the truth. Everyone here will be given a chance to vote on whether or not he's lying."

"If you guess correctly, nothing will happen, but if it's wrong, everyone in this city hiding underground will perish. I will give you all five minutes to decide."

I bet my words will cause panic. Some would think that I'm bluffing, but I'm not. There will be people doubting whether I could make Sid tell the truth, and to do that, I will make an example.

"And to make it fair, I will use my skill now to allow you to see what it will do."

"Sid, What's your dick size?"

Using a curse that would only allow him to tell the truth, he was still on the ground, silent. Should I provoke him?

"What? Don't wanna speak? There's nothing wrong with having a below-average size."

He continued to glare at me with his mouth shut. If he's going to be uncooperative, I will force him to speak.

Amplifying the pain with my curse, I began to step on his hand, crushing it completely. Regenerating his hand, only his mind was hurt.

"Are you going to talk now? I need the guests to be entertained."

"Four Inches..."

"Ladies, if you don't want to see his pp, close your eyes."

Speaking to the camera, I erased his clothes. His cock was now out to the public, and it seemed like he was telling the truth.

"Does anyone have spare clothing?"

"Master~! I have a maid outfit~!"

Nene took out a maid outfit and flashed it toward the camera. As for Linsey, I doubt she would want anyone to wear her clothes with her frame, and the guard was too poor to afford a storage ring.

"Guard dress him in the maid outfit!"

I'm not going to do it, and so are the girls. The only option here was the guard. He hurriedly did what I said. Maybe I should reward him for all his work.

Chapter 96

The guard had dressed him out in a hurry. Now that he was wearing a maid outfit, various expressions could be seen on his face. Not only was he humiliated on screen for everyone to see. He was also losing his mind.

"Time's ticking. One minute before the voting session ends."

I wonder how many people will vote. There wasn't much for me to do. I'm not here to entertain the guests.

"Linsey, there are six million behind inside an evacuation building. I bet some people won't believe that I could kill them. Do you believe I could do something like that?"

"Believe? I know you'll do it. You won't hesitate to bring extinction to this world if needed."

"Is that so? Then why don't we check the results?"

Five minutes were up, and the voting session was now closed to the public. Nene had the votes added up, and it was a one-sided vote. It was expected, but this was only the testing phase.

"The results are in. Let's see what everyone has put in."

"I heard there is a population of ten billion in this world, and seven billion had made a choice."

I had thought fewer people would vote because they didn't want to get involved. This was good, and now I could involve more people in the fate of this world.

"And here's the results!"

Looking at the results, it was one-sided. This was to be expected. Everyone could tell what the answer was. 96% Voted for Sid sacrificing Courtney, and the other 4% voted for something else.

"Now for the moment of truth. Sid, did you plan to sacrifice Courtney to kill the three of us?"

"I did... But it was for a good reason!"

Hearing his words, she couldn't help but stare at him, frozen. She couldn't believe he had said that right in front of her.

"For a good reason..."

She broke down. The words from Sid's words turned her into a robot repeating the exact words. Man, people's hatred for Sid gotta be the roof. 𝑙𝘪𝑏𝓇ℯ𝑎𝒹.𝒸𝘰𝓂

"Nene. Could you set up a chat device for the viewers? I want to hear what they have to say."

"Aye~!"

"So what is your reason?"

He mentioned a good reason, yet he hasn't said anything about it. Nene was configuring the device we were using to add a new feature. Now I was waiting for Sid's answer.

"I don't mind sacrificing anyone to keep my family safe."

"Even if it's her? She seems very close to you."

"..."

"My family is more important. My sister can't die."

"You sound like a siscon."

Anyways, I can't relate. Nene was done with her work, and on the screens, you could see words from viewers coming to fruition on the side of my angle.

Comments such as "How dare you hurt Courtney!" I don't know if that was for Sid or me. Possibly both.

"The votes are correct! No one in this city will die from me."

"Nene, you'll be my co-host. Go interview, Courtney."

"Yes~! Master~!"

After talking for a few minutes, I realized I had no talent for being a spokesperson. It was more like a one-person show with me talking to two uncooperative people.

Nene was much more assertive when it came to these kinds of things. So why not let her handle them?

"Master asked me to interview you~! What to ask first... How do you feel about your friend right now~?"

Despite all of this, Courtney didn't weep a tear hearing him say all of this. The broken words she said earlier were now gone, and I could feel an intense heartbeat coming out of her.

What action would she take? I released her from her weights, and she was now standing up. Without saying a word to Nene, she went up to the fallen Sid. Even the chat that was forced to watch this wanted to know what Courtney would do.

"Sid..."

"I always knew you loved your sister a tad too much. But I didn't know that I meant so little. I loved you, but I can't do so anymore. Let's not talk to each other anymore. It will be the best for both of us."

I was joking on the siscon part, but I never expected it, to be honest. As for her feelings, I could see why she reacted like that.

The chat was cursing Sid for being a sister fucker. Should I kill him to end his humiliation? No, he should live with it.

As for the other four people, they were still unresponsive. I executed them in a flash, leaving their corpses burnt into ashes. The cameraman paled, looking at the sight but never leaving his post.

"Sid. I was going to kill you, but you're already living in hell. I will transport you to the shelter with your family. Maybe you can fuck your sister there."

"Cry baby~! Could you answer my question now~?"

I don't know if she realized that she had already answered or was still angry about what Courtney had done earlier.

Courtney stood there glaring at Nene. Not wanting to answer, she turned her face away from her. It was a pretty insensitive question to ask how they felt when you know how they felt.

The chat was insulting Nene for her inhuman question, even though she wasn't human in the first place. Angry at the chat for doing so, I began their punishment.

"Nene. Linsey. I'm going to start the next game."

I forgot about Linsey for a second. She was berating the four people that were planning to bomb us. Now that they were dead, Linsey made fun of the cameraman.

"Everyone, this game will be much more dangerous than the other one. I promised the people of my world to take care of the top three of this world."

"For this second game, I will be making a deal."

I made my voice as ominous as it sounded. This deal would decide some parts of the future of their world.

Chapter 97

"What is my deal, you presume? It's pretty simple. Bring me the head of the three strongest."

Now the first session is done, it's time for the second phase. The chatters are outraged by what I said. I can't blame them. No one was crazy enough to do what I said so that I would tell them the other half of the deal.

"If you fail to do so, I'll destroy three of the eight continents based on the viewer's choice. I will reduce the number by one for every one of them killed."

The chatters cursed me. Most of them don't believe that I can do so. Their words hold no meaning. They'll soon see the results of their actions.

"The top three could come here and challenge me and try to stop me, but if they fail, I will destroy all three continents."

"I'll also let the top three sacrifice themselves for the lives of the others. You have one hour. I'll be waiting for your choice."

"You're crazy."

Courtney finally said her first words after Sid left. I smiled at what she stated. It may be crazy, but it isn't.

"I think you forgot something. We're invaders, not some charity workers. None of those things matter whether your world is destroyed or everyone here is extinct."

"Don't you care for the lives of others!"

Courtney retorted with an empathic question. Didn't my answer from what I said earlier answer her question?

"No. I don't."

None of us invaders are foolish enough to care for the lives of anyone here. We're bandits only to gain something from destroying the lives of others. This has been the natural process since the dawn of the system's creation.

Courtney then gave up, convincing me to stop doing this. I think the emotional trauma she received earlier has now been affected. Her tears, which she couldn't release earlier, have started to drip.

Before she could be more of a nuisance, I knocked her out. Sleeping comfortably, I returned to what I had said earlier.

"You're probably wondering why seven of the eight options are available. I gave the continent Hydro immunity due to the damages we've already caused."

"Nene, entertain our viewers for the next hour."

[Ewan POV]

The meeting between the seven kings is now in session. The man known as Charles has already wreaked havoc on my land and is now making this a game. This humiliation would be a stain on our world forever.

"Everyone! That menace should be eliminated now! Where are those three? Send them in now!"

Pyro, the man in red, spoke in anger. For the fire nation, he sure has an anger issue. I should be the one angry at this moment.

"Pyro, hold your horses. You should know coordinating for an attack would take some time, especially when our nation is so scattered. We've got an hour to prepare for a full brunt assault."

Photo, the man of reason, tried to calm Pyro down. Everyone here was shaken by the things that the invaders were doing. The last thing we needed to do was to fight among ourselves.

"An hour? Don't you see the rest of the invaders? They're destroying your nation, Hydro! Don't you have anything to say to that?"

"It's inevitable that one of our nations will be damaged. Luckily our agreement to help pay for each damage done to our countries will be shared. It may suck, but I can't be mad at it if we could deal with the situation with the most care."

I spoke professionally and amazed some of my peers. What I said was partially correct. If we can end this nightmare faster, then I'll be fine. I won't be the only one that loses something.

Besides, failing is not an option. Imagining the consequences of our failure made my head blur. Our position would be removed, and the future of our kind will be bleak.

"That doesn't answer my question! What about the rest of the invaders?"

"We could only wait. Pyro, you should know what happens if we fight, right?"

Geo, the most commanding, spoke. He has every right to speak to us like this for having the most powerful nation. He could wipe the seven of us single-handedly.

Geo had Pyro shut up. Pyro wasn't happy but could do nothing about it. As Geo said, we could only wait for the results. We continued to watch Charles and his ridiculous act waiting for his next move.

[Felicia POV]

That brat now took the attention of the world. It was questionable how he had done it, but this was the result we were looking for. 𝘭𝘪𝑏𝑟ℯ𝒶𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝘮

"M'am! We had gathered some guides for our raid. What should we do next?"

"Tell them to locate any resources that will improve any qualities for our ranking. If they do a good job, we will reward them."

Eighty of our men were now together, commanding the people of this world. We've rounded up some of these people and made them into use.

We began to plunder resources from every plausible building. Who would've thought in my entire life that I, Felicia, would start plundering out in the open?

"DIE!"

An attacker screamed loudly, with a dagger in his hand, and tried his best to stab me. I didn't pay him any attention since he was already dead from my poison.

Maybe I should retire after this. I have gained ten years' worth of resources. Working for the remaining years of my life should be illegal. I'm already old, and I won't get younger.

I heard Japan's weather was nice this year. Robbing everything, I then looked at the screen. I couldn't help but shake my head at that ridiculous performance that cat girl was doing.

I might've paid close attention to this stream if we weren't in this situation. Leaving the store, I went to the next.

With that brat dealing with all the dangers, I hope nothing will go wrong.

Chapter 98

[Constance POV (The Start Of The Invasion)]

Where am I? This world was similar to the one we live in. Humans were the dominant creatures in this world.

Why aren't these people panicking? God was supposed to warn everyone here that an attack would commence.

Seeing that nobody here had noticed, I checked around for my companions. That's strange... I couldn't find anyone near me.

Did something unexpected happen? Since this world resembled ours, I should go to the library first. I should be able to get my answers from there.

"Miss Nun. Are you new around? I can give you a tour if you want."

A man with casual clothing had come up to me and asked if I wanted a guide. I felt hidden intentions coming from him, but he shouldn't be someone I should be wary of.

"Could you tell me where the nearest library is?"

"Library? There's one a few blocks away. The library is pretty deserted. Phones with unlimited access to the internet are the new trend."

So they have phones in this world. Even if the library is deserted, I would like momentary peace. He held his phone high and saw the screen unlocked.

I quickly knocked him cold and took his phone without anyone noticing me. Running away from the knocked-out body, I quickly went to the library with the phone as a tracker.

Entering the library, it was unlike what the man had said. The place had people on the computer working or playing around. I prefer a computer over a phone, but making an ID would be problematic.

I opened the phone and saw many unsavory pictures on the man's phone. I had almost crushed the phone but controlled myself not to.

Searching my location, I'm on the continent called Pyro. There are also eight continents in this world, each following a monarch.

Gaia is a planet like Earth. Instead of having many seas and oceans, Gaia was the exact opposite. There is about seventy percent surface land and thirty percent surface water. Additional information is that the technology of this world was two hundred years behind.

While doing a bunch of research, I saw Charles appearing on my phone. Did he find a way to contact me? I didn't think he would be much of a technology person.

I then looked around and saw a bunch of screens from computers and even holograms of him appearing everywhere. I was impressed he managed to get his face around the world.

Charles was doing another antic of his. There was no need for me to ponder what he would do. He then quickly introduces himself to everyone, along with his companions and even residents of Gaia.

For a library, the place sure is loud. They were screaming the name, Courtney. She must be rather famous for everyone here to sound like fans.

Opening another tab, I check any information relating to her. A world-class Idol? She is also from the Hydro continent.

The chance Charles and everyone from my world should be in the Hydro continent, seeing that I left the library and flew to the nearest direction to the Hydro continent.

[Third Person POV (Present Time)]

Hundreds of people at the top of their world stood around in an underground base, ready for an attack. Having to meet up, they made a teleporter to an underground shelter within the Hydro continent.

"Everyone, the war is about to begin. I hope all of you'll make it back in one piece. We can't let these invaders step on us any longer!"

"Let's begin our fight!"

A charismatic man spoke out with vigor-blond hair, blue eyes, and wavy hair. The man who spoke looked like a hero you'll see in a comic book.

Zeal, ranked one of the world's Gaia, made a motivational speech raising the morale of everyone in the room. The people cheered, and onwards they left the shelter to subjugate the threats.

The group led by Zeal arrived in full force. Charles eye's had scanned the surroundings, and he couldn't help but smile, knowing what was about to come. On the other hand, Nene entertained the viewers with her quirk.

"Cameraman, turn the camera to me."

Charles commanded the cameraman to do his bidding. He felt that the time had come, and he felt like the action was going to begin.

Zeal and his men were approaching Charles at a quick pace. In a minute or two, they'll arrive. Felicia and her group had sensed their presence but decided to ignore them.

They knew they were here to fight Charles and his group. There was no point in helping out someone who didn't need help.

Without any obstruction, Zeal and his group arrived. Charles and his group locked their gaze onto one another, waiting for an opportunity to talk.

"You're Zac, am I correct?"

"I'm Zeal."

"Sorry. I can't be bothered to remember a name of a fuck boy."

In their first encounter, Charles has already started to insult Zeal. Zeal didn't care and continued to look at Charles, but the two girls behind him didn't take it too lightly.

"Are you here to offer your head and those two behind you?"

Not only was Zeal the first rank. The two behind him are second and third. Both of them are females standing behind Zeal.

Zeal began to grip his hand tightly. He had a close relationship with those two. It was well known that first place had second and third place in his harem.

With the ranking system, it was natural for polygamy to exist. Both boys and girls could have multiple partners if they had a high enough rank. 𝙡𝒊𝒃𝓻𝒆𝒂𝓭.𝙘𝓸𝓶

"I'm feeling generous. Since you are here to die, I'll only destroy one continent."

"That arrogance of yours will be your downfall! Do you believe you could fight all a hundred of us coming out alive?"

Charles, Nene, and Linsey chuckled at the words coming out from the number one of the world, Gaia. Without saying anything else, the battle between them had started.

Chapter 99

[Chapter would be disturbing to those that don't like torture]

It wouldn't be a surprise if Charles killed all the attackers instantly. With his immortality, Charles found it rather dull if he finished everyone here in a blink of an eye. Now that he wasn't worried about anyone harming him, he decided to have some fun.

Charles would do it the old-fashioned way, using his body to fight. He killed the first person by slapping the guy's head and sending it flying off the body.

"Did I slap him too hard?"

Once the first man was killed, fear spread over to half of the people. Most people couldn't react to Charles' movement. Only people within the top ten could see what had happened. Even if they did, they wouldn't be able to block the hit unscathed.

This battle wasn't a fight anymore. Once the weaker people knew they stood no chance, some tried to retreat.

"Everyone who can't fight retreat!"

Zeal knew that the person in front of him was dangerous. They couldn't afford to lose anyone here pointlessly. They were protectors.

Hearing the command of Zeal, the people who knew they were useless tried to retreat. Charles wouldn't allow them to do so. After all, they came here uninvited and now wanted to leave without entertaining him.

"Do you want to leave? Maybe I should destroy two continents instead?"

Hearing his words, the people that tried to leave froze. Who knows what could happen with Charles here? If he won this battle, then he might do it. They would be laughingstocks or, even worse, sinners for abandoning this battle.

"Not leaving? I thought you wanted to leave?"

Charles taunted them and killed one more person. This time he used his nails to slit the throat. The blood burst out of his neck and flowed to the ground. The pain was apparent when he tried to cover his neck with his arms.

The situation was now even direr. Zeal and his men were now being played like a bunch of dolls. Everyone that couldn't do much to Charles was now a hostage. 𝑙𝘪𝒷𝓇𝑒𝑎𝑑.𝘤𝑜𝑚

"Zeal! We can't let him have his way! We'll all die at this rate! Even if we have to let these people die, it would be for the betterment of the world!"

One of Zeal's women took action and tried to convince him to do whatever it took to defeat Charles. Zeal, at this moment, looked unsure of what to do. He then looked at his men and wanted to see what they wanted to do.

"Zeal, I don't mind sacrificing myself. We need to stop him at all costs! Or our world would be a mess! I can't let a monster like him destroy my family!"

After the first man spoke, everyone rallied in. They can't leave. Most people have someone they want to protect, so they'll do whatever it takes to defeat Charles, even at the cost of their life.

One man then noticed Nene and Linsey sitting on the side. He looked at them and questioned himself. Why not use them as hostages? They could even use them to kill Charles if there is a chance.

"Zeal. We can win this if we use his girls as a hostage."

The man who had a bright idea did something stupid. He spoke loudly for everyone to hear. It was the adrenaline that made him think hastily.

Not only did Zeal and his men hear what the guy said, but Charles did. The severe atmosphere was now turned into a deathly atmosphere. His purple eyes turned blood red, and his aura was now entirely black. Anyone could feel something wrong coming out of him.

Charles didn't take lightly what the man said. The glare coming from Charles's face would make anyone tingle. Using his ability, he wore off four small pocket spaces and put them into each of the man's limbs.

"ZEAL! SAVE ME!"

The man felt a painful death coming toward him. With the space pulling out his limbs, everyone who saw what had happened wanted to throw up.

It was a disgusting bloody sight. Having to have his limbs pulled out and sucked into space left him alive without any limbs.

The blood around him was now spilling out of him. He didn't die since none of these injuries would result in death. And the only way for him to die was from blood loss.

Charles wasn't satisfied with the result. He then sent blood-sucking insects into the man's body, leaving him with a limbless dry corpse.

Zeal and his team couldn't look away. All of them were disturbed by what they had witnessed. Those that were fighting for their family now lost all of their courage. Charles's anger wasn't resolved, so he continued with the next person.

"It's time for a bloody massacre."

Charles' next target was one of Zeal's women. His second in command. Zeal saw Charles's eyes and looked toward his next target.

"STOP!"

"I'll sacrifice myself! Don't hurt Brie!"

"Ple...ase... Hel...P!"

Charles didn't heed Zeal's words. Instead, he felt the need to destroy her. Despair could be seen in both his and her eyes. Charles turned ten of Zeal's men into mindless zombies and made them attack her.

Brie had the power to defeat these ten mindless men but was stiffly frozen by an unknown force. Everyone tried to help, but like Brie, they were also frozen in place.

"PLEASE STOP IT!"

Unable to stop these mindless zombies. Each one appeared and took a bite of her flesh. Dying in despair and agonizing pain was the worst death someone could face. The zombies ate her until nothing was left out of her body.

Zeal looked in horror, a mix of disgust, hate, and even despair. His men, at this point, had all given up and only awaited their death.

What was even more fucked up was that the viewers had to spectate this crushing defeat. These ordinary people would have trauma remembering this sight.

Until every last person here had suffered, this nightmare wouldn't end. This whole event will forever be engraved in the history of Gaia, and the man known as Charles Anderson will be the evilest man known to exist.

Chapter 100

[Charles POV]

"Master, you can stop now."

Even if I didn't hear Nene's voice, I could feel the soft spot on the top of her bare chest. It was comfortable and relaxing. I wanted my face to stay in this spot.

Now that I think about it, what was I doing before? I blanked out in the middle of the fight. Before I thought of what had happened, Nene's hand patted my head, and I felt warm and fuzzy.

"Master, all the bad people are gone."

Her gentle tone was different from her usual playful one. She spoke like I was a child. I tried to speak, but her breast was in the way.

"Master, have you calmed down?"

The only way to reply was to nod my head which I did, moving my face up and down on Nene's chest.

"Nyah~!"

She moaned in pleasure, unexpecting to feel so good from my sudden movement. She let go of my head and glanced at her.

I then turned around and saw a disgusting sight. Not only was there blood everywhere on the ground but also dismembered flesh.

Turning the ground into mud, I let the world clean up this mess, and everything was back to normal in a blink of an eye.

"Did I do this? I don't remember..."

"Don't you remember anything? Master, you need to see a psychiatrist after this."

Nene's voice sounded concerned. I then remember the skill I gained a week ago.

[The World's Evil: Rank EX (Level: ?)] Any evil within the world will be your power source. You'll be prone to negative thoughts the more evil power you absorb. Any power that contains some evil or adverse effects within will be empowered.

Shit... Why did this skill activate? I then remembered the last bit of what the man said. Does anger or negative thoughts instantly activate this skill? If so, then I need to control my emotions.

I then looked at the cameraman, Courtney, and Linsey. The cameraman was scared shitless once I glanced at him. Courtney, on the other hand, was listless. And Linsey was in her thoughts. 𝙡𝓲𝒃𝓻𝓮𝙖𝒅.𝙘𝓸𝒎

"Maybe I will seek help after this. So what happened after I killed everyone?"

"The world had surrendered. They're too afraid of you wreaking havoc."

So the invasion is over? It's been a short hour, but it felt like days. Now that I have invaded this world, what should I do?

Should I go to each region and talk to the kings? Making a connection to them seems like a pain in my current state.

"Nene. Let's claim our reward."

"Yes~!"

I then teleported all the people from my world. I knew what they had been doing while I was doing my own thing. Everyone who had teleported here was confused. Once they saw me, all of them were wary.

"Happy looting, everyone! I will impose a seventy-five percent tax on all of you."

During all my hard work, everyone here was robbing everything they could find. It's only fitting for me to take my share.

Everyone was surprised by what I said. They knew it was because of me that they could loot in peace. Even so, they were still dissatisfied with what I said.

But without any power, they couldn't voice their opinion. If I'm correct, they have seen what I could do with the people I killed. Provoking me is equivalent to suicide; no one here wanted to die, and if I wanted to kill anyone here, no one could stop me.

"Then, are we all in agreement?"

Without any choice, everyone here agreed. If we could absorb every resource from this world, it wouldn't be a surprise if our world ranks up.

"Then you can keep looting. I doubt anyone would attack you. Felicia, meet up with the king of each nation. You can blackmail him."

Knowing that I had said what I needed, everyone here ran away from me. Fear and greed both filled them.

"Nene, is the stream still up?"

Having to lose consciousness, I didn't have the right track of time. I looked at the cameraman, and he was looking at me with constant fear.

"Master~! It hasn't ended yet~!"

"I see... I was going to destroy a nation of this world to show my dominance, but since the residents of this world surrendered, I don't have much of a reason to. I'm going to end the stream, have a nice day."

I signaled the cameraman to close the stream, and he did. Now that I've done what I needed, it's time to relax.

"Cameraman, you can leave now. Nene, let's go on the date that I promised you."

"Linsey, there are some people you can toy with. If you're bored, go play with them."

The Cameraman then bowed his head and ran away from me as far as possible. Linsey knew we should have some alone time and left and did whatever she wanted.

Nene was too excited to say anything. She hurriedly took one of my arms and dragged me around. Before we could leave, Courtney grabbed my waist.

"It's surprising that you're still standing, brave enough to do something like this to me."

I would've thought that she would fear me. After all, it was a typical response for anyone to be afraid.

"Can... you comfort me?"

"..."

The listless Courtney had me held tightly. Being heartbroken must've been tough. I couldn't relate to her since I was never hurt or rejected in love since I didn't have time for it before.

Nene hissed at her for blocking our time together. I can't blame her. If I were in the same position as her, I would've done the same.

On an unrelated note, Courtney's chest was slightly larger than Nene's. I felt it when she grabbed me from behind.

"How would you like me to comfort you? I thought you hated me? Trusting me here would be a bad decision for anyone."

"Does that matter? You can force me to do anything, and it's not like I could resist. I don't want to be alone."

Nene and I sighed at this sight. She might as well be our tour guide for our date.